----------------------- Page 1-----------------------


----------------------- Page 2-----------------------

Three Hands For Scorpio 



                 Andre Norton 


----------------------- Page 3-----------------------

     This   is   a   work   of   fiction.   All   the   characters   and   events   portrayed   in   this   novel   are   either 

fictitious or are used fictitiously. 

     THREE HANDS FOR SCORPIO 

     Copyright  2005 by Andre Norton 

     All   rights   reserved,   including   the   right   to   reproduce   this   book,   or   portions   thereof,   in   any 

form. 

     This book is printed on acid-free paper. 

     Edited by James Frenkel 

     A Tor Book 

     Published by Tom Doherty Associates, LLC 

     175 Fifth Avenue 

     New York, NY 10010 

     www.tor.com 

     Tor is a registered trademark of Tom Doherty Associates, LLC. 

     Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data 

     Norton, Andre. 

     Three hands for Scorpio / Andre Norton. 

     p.  cm. 

     "A Tom Doherty Associates book." 

     ISBN 0-765-30464-3 (alk. paper) 

     EAN 978-0765-30464-3 

     1. SistersFiction.    2. TripletsFiction.     3. KidnappingFiction.        I. Title. 

     PS3527.O632T47 2004 

     813'.52dc22 

     2004059891 

     First Edition: April 2005 

     Printed in the United States of America 

     098765432     1 


----------------------- Page 4-----------------------

   ACKNOWLEDGMENTS 



   The author is deeply indebted to Caroline Fike and Rose Wolf, 

whose     twofold    aid  in  preparing    the   saga   of  the  Scorpys    for 

publication   was   beyond   all   price.   Additional   thanks   are   due   to 

Larry    Kimbrough,      Wizard    of  the  Alabama     Renaissance     Faire, 

who   lent   his   magely   name   and  knowledge   to   the   character   of 

Zolan. Larry also served as scout on a fact-finding mission to the 

actual    Dismals,    a  geological  curiosity    of  Alabama     possessing 

unusual plants and animals, though notthankfullyspiders of 

Shelobian proportions. 


----------------------- Page 5-----------------------

   One 



   This    by   the  hand    of  Tamara,     daughter     to  Earl  Scorpy    of 

Verset. Her Most Gracious Majesty, Queen Charlitta of Alsonia, 

commands         us   to   chronicle     our    strange     and    remarkable 

adventure in Gurlyon, the North Land that has ever been to our 

nation as a thorn beneath the saddlecloth is to the rider of an ill- 

trained horse. Our sovereign believes that our story may aid and 

warn   those   who   follow   us.   Thus   we   three   have   been   supplied 

with   quills,   paper   in   plenty,   and   the   carefully   guarded   palace 

library for a workplace. 

   We     are  the  Scorpys,    a  name    neither   likely  to  set  bards   to 

plucking harp-strings in stirring song nor one honey-coated for 

general     repeating.    However,      as   Duty,    our   mother's    trusted 

deputy,   has   always   said,   with   a   scornful   sniff,   a   good   name   is 

worthy of honor. 

   We   were   three-in-one   at   our   birthinga   cause,   at   that   time 

(we have been told), for no small surprise and chatter. We were 

duly named Tamara, Sabina, and Drucilla, for two granddames 

and a great-aunt, forceful women in their day. 

   We were also born on the very day of the Battle of Erseway 

wherein our sire, Desmond Scorpy, the Earl of Verset, played a 

heroic    role  which    all  properly    tutored   Alsonian     children    can 

remember from their schooling. 

   That passage of arms was to have subdued the Gurlys of the 

North, and so it did for a short spacelong enough, at least, for 

them     to  rearm    and   prepare    wood     for  watch    fires  along   the 

border. It goes without saying that our own borderers, long used 

to raiding and thereby tweaking Gurly tails, also laid plans. 

   A   twisted   kind   of   law   served   the   debated   boundary   areas: 

Border Law. Its rules were to be enforced by Warders appointed 


----------------------- Page 6-----------------------

by    our   ruler,  Lybert    the  Second,    as   well  as   by  the   King   of 

Gurlyon.      These    leaders   were    responsible     for  protecting    their 

countrymen, as well as for preventing raids from either North or 

South. 

   However,       such    efforts  were    like  attempting      to  hold   back 

water's downhill rush with a dam of sand. Bribery was rife, and 

raids    continued     whenever      a  Gurlyon      clan  leader    or  greedy 

Alsonian      baron    spied    a  chance   to    snatch    cattle,  horses,   or 

material     goods    from   his  cross-border      neighbor.    This   piratical 

policy continued cheerfully for years, with neither side having a 

leader strong enough to curb it. 

   Then,     some     six  years   after   the   battle,  King    Lothar    died 

suddenly, after a feast laid to entice foreign merchants for trade 

with Gurlyon. His heir apparent was Gerrit, a mere lad of seven. 

The   king's   untimely   demise   began   a   bloody   battle   over   which 

clan    would    claim    his  son's   guardianshipa        minor     war   that 

ended with the disappearance of the child king. Many believed 

him     to  have    been    the   prey   of   either   the   Mervens     or   the 

Raghnells,   while   others   said   he   had   been   taken   South   and   was 

held in secret by enemies there. 

   However,   Summon   Fires   were   not   lit   and,   though   the   South 

gathered an army, they remained on our side of the border until 

their   commander        could   no   longer    feed  them    and    they   must 

needs be dismissed without drawing their swords. 

   We   three   may   seem   to   dwell   overlong   upon   history   which 

must be well-known to most who read this, but in this past lies 

the root of our own story. 

   We Scorpys are among the women who possess some form of 

the Talent. This name is as a large money-bag holding coins of 

various   values,   but   it   is   applied   to   a   group   of   gifts   from   the 

Lords of Light that require the channeling of Power through the 

wielder. We inherited our Gifts through our mother, who comes 


----------------------- Page 7-----------------------

of a cadet branch of the Scorpy line. We were taught early, under 

the sharp eyes of Mother and Wise-wife Duty, who served as our 

nurse, the use of healing herbs and the development of our own 

special    endowments.        We   sisters   not  only    shared    blood   and 

appearance but also thoughts, so that, when necessary, we could 

communicate silently, as if a single mind served the three of us. 

And now, in our eighteenth year, sometimes it seems we think 

and near act as one. 

   There is little of note to report from our early life. Though we 

suffered from enough of the physical ills of childhood to cause 

our elders the fidgets, our mother was well-learned in healcraft 

and dealt promptly with our ailments. 

   In conduct, we displayed the alternating arrogance, shyness, 

and     rigid  will   of  those   of  supposedly      tender    years.   Of   all 

behaviors,      whining     was    regarded     by   Mother     as   the   most 

unwelcome.   She   was   strict   but   always   just   and   lovingvirtues 

that might be quickly sensed and appreciated by us even as tiny 

children. 

   In   appearance,      we   are  as  like  to  one  another    as  our   birth 

would   suggest.   This   likeness,   we   discovered   very   early,   might 

profitably      be   used    to   manipulate      other    members      of   the 

household, save for Father, Mother, and Duty we never tried 

any   such   trick   with   them.   Despite   the   unpleasantness   of   this 

trait, we must chronicle it as part of our ability to blend personas 

when needed, for it figures importantly in our great adventure. 

   We possess our father's hair. In the normal light of the hall, it 

seems     deeply     black,   but   under   strong     sunlight,    it  appears 

burnished   by   threads   of   fiery   red.   This   crowning   glory   frames 

ivory    skin   and    the  large   green    eyes   we   received    from    our 

mother. 

   In Grosper dwelt few of our rank; they were mostly visitors, 

and none lingered for long. Lacking much basis for comparison, 


----------------------- Page 8-----------------------

we   had,   perhaps,   too   high   an   opinion   of   ourselves.   However, 

that    estimation    came     to  be   sorely   tested   ere   our   tale  was 

complete. 

   Our     father,   in  his  uneasy    appointment        as  High    Warden 

dealing     with    unruly     neighbors,     maintained      a  tighter   than 

customary hold, traveling from one fortress to another through 

the    year,  save   in  the   months    holding     Year    Turn   and    High 

Winter. 

   Having no son to "shield his back," as the country saying goes, 

Father gave a new twist to our education from the very month 

we arrived at Grosper Castle in our tenth year. He rode well, and 

he   taught    us  to  do   so,  for  horsemanship       was   a  skill  greatly 

needed in this land of few roads, and many of those hardly more 

than trails. In addition, we learned to use conventional weapons. 

We   rebelled   at   the   training   from   time   to   time   why,   was   our 

collective     thought,     should     we    exert   ourselves     unduly      in 

practicing   with   a   sword   or   snaplock   when   our   mental   talents 

would      serve   nicely   to   bewilder    any    opponent?      But   Father 

lessoned   us   severely   when   we   made   too-easy   recourse   to   our 

Gifts,   on   the  grounds     that  the   Gurlys    held   an  ever-growing 

hatred for what they deemed the Black Arts, and it was best not 

to   give   any   clansman   cause   to  suspect   we   had   been   tutored   in 

arcane lore. Southerners, in general, were rumored by the men of 

the North to be learned in dark practices; thus even a hint about 

the Earl of Verset and his family, kin to Her Gracious Majesty, 

could engender great trouble. 

   After the Gurly defeat at Erseway, where the Northerners had 

been    forced    to  accept   orders   from    the  South,    a  strange   and 

charismatic man had come forth whom the Gurlys believed to be 

a holy Man of Power. He descended from the Yakin Mountains, 

which were largely unknown territory to the nearby lowlanders. 

Into an ever-growing company of followers, this outland priest 


----------------------- Page 9-----------------------

was   able   to   draw   commoners,   clan   lords,   and   court   members 

alike to give ear toand soon to enforcehis preaching. 

   The     kidnapped      king   had    been  replaced      by   another    child: 

Arvor   of   Clan   Merven.   Though   now   full-grown   and   a   leader 

able to subdue overseas raiders, Arvor was obviously still under 

the orders of Yorath of Merven and appeared likely to always be 

so.   However,      the   young     king   made     the  new-come       religious 

leader   welcome   at   court,   and   he   himself   appeared   at   all   public 

services ordered by Chosen Forfind. 

   Thus affairs stood until the Tenth Day of Non in the year of 

Gorgast   Six   when   our   world   began   to   be   wrung,   then   wrung 

again     as  a  goodwife     twists   new-laundered        cloth   in  order   to 

speed   its   drying.   That   afternoon,   we   sat   midway   between   the 

cavernous   fireplace   with   its   still-glowing   coals   and   a   window 

unshuttered to freshen the room with spring breeze-breath now 

and    again.   We    were    working     together    on   a  new   embroidery 

conceit that demanded great concentration. 

   Though deeply united, we each had individual talents. Bina's 

particular      skill  lay   in  working     with     herbal    lore,   and    her 

knowledge        surpassed     many    of  greater    age   than   hers.  I  liked 

nothing  more  than  to   ride  in  a  stirring   hunt   with   a   fine   mount 

beneath me, a sharp-nosed hound beside me, and a fine weapon 

to   hand.    Cilla  could    gaze   intently   at  a  weaving,     such   as  the 

backing for embroidered tapestry and, simply by concentrating, 

produce       markings      for  needlework       of   the   most    fascinating 

designs. 

   We now labored to fashion one of Cilia's creations. The cloth 

was    tautly   stretched    on   a  frame,    and   a  cushion    spiked    with 

threaded needles stood ready for our selection. 

    "This   design,"   Bina   commented as   she   searched   for   a   needle 

with   the   proper-colored   wool,   "is   quite   different   from   any   you 

have created before, Cilla." She did not at once thrust her needle 


----------------------- Page 10-----------------------

into   the   cloth,   but   studied   that   small   portion   she   had   already 

worked, a wrinkle deepening between her eyes. 

    "Is this truly Raft's Tower as Father described it? It has certain 

features     that  I  find"with      her  left  forefinger,   Bina   traced    an 

unfilled guideline "somehow disturbing." 

    Beside her, I poised my own needle but did not take another 

stitch.   I,   too,   was   studying   the   portion   nearest   my   seat   on   the 

opposite side of the frame. 

    "Hmmexactly what do we see?" I asked, using the point of 

her needle to trace a fraction of a curve. 

    Cilla   had   turned   her   head   as   if   to   examine   the   coals   in   the 

fireplace. "I dreamed," she answered after a short pause, "and the 

pattern I saw within the dream did not fade with waking. I felt 

compelled, as if I must form it here and now." 

    Bina attempted to touch our minds but found the connection 

closed to her. She stared at her sister, as did I, tapping the edge 

of the frame. 

    "Have you shown this to anyone else?" 

    Cilla most often sketched a pattern to see it plainly before she 

readied the cloth and frame; then she would submit the motif for 

Mother's final approval. 

    "You   feel   it,   too,   Sister?"   Cilla   answered   slowly.   She   turned 

her head again to look at the tracings. 

   The cluster of lights directly above us seemed to dim a little. 

Bina thrust her needle into the cloth and then placed fingertips 

on   the   small   section   I   had   earlier   filled.   She   did   not   summon 

union,   but   our   minds   were   now   open   as   we   faced   each   other 

across the frame. Cilla pushed away from the work. 

    "Whatwhat         is  it?"  she  asked    shakily    as  one   who    lifts  a 

garden-pool stone and discovers something repugnant beneath. 

    I   rose. "I   would   say"my   thought   sped"that   something   is 

present here that we are unwise to meddle with further. The closer we 


----------------------- Page 11-----------------------

look, the more clear that becomes." 

    "A   manifestation   of   Power? That   is   Mother's   concern!" declared 

Bina. 

    "No!" Two of us linked to deny her statement. 

    "Or"Cilla modified that denial"perhaps, but not yet." 

   She leaned forward to pull her needle from its thread, and we 

did likewise, returning our tools to the pillow. Taking care not to 

touch the pattern, we moved to loose the cloth from the frame; 

and,   as   the   square   came   free,   Cilla   bundled   it   together.   In   the 

same moment, the chamber door opened suddenly. 

   The    only    one   of  the  household     empowered        to  enter  any 

chamber without a knock, Mother entered, and we curtseyed as 

she faced us. She had taken only two steps into the room when 

she halted abruptly, head lifted and nostrils expanded, as if she 

caught a scent that was at once alien and threatening. 

   We knew that her Talent greatly overshadowed ours, and to 

see her respond thus made us uneasy. Her eyes narrowed as she 

came purposefully forward, and I was quick to push the frame 

out   of   her   way.   The   closer   our  parent   approached,   the   deeper 

grew the crease between her brows. 

   Mother      pointed    to  the  bundle    Cilla  had   dropped.     As   she 

moved her long beringed fingers, the bundle lifted weightlessly, 

then    wriggled    and    unfolded    itself.  We   could   clearly   see  the 

curious     design   as  it  remained   aloft.   Our   mother     studied   the 

crumpled surface for a moment and turned her attention to us, 

though chiefly to Cilla. 

   "This pattern is one of yours, rash girl?" 

   Cilla faced her squarely, head high. "I dreamed it, nor would 

it go from my mind when I awoke." 

   Our sorceress mother's hand shot forward and closed on the 

designer's shoulder. "Youdabbleinfearsomethings!" She 

shook Cilla to emphasize each word, then paused. 


----------------------- Page 12-----------------------

   "I know that now." Our sister's voice was close to a whimper. 

We   moved   to   flank   her   protectively,   but   Mother   had   already 

loosed her grip. 

   "You must repudiate it, Cilla, for, in a manner, you have tried 

to give a shadow birth." 

   The trailing cloth still floated. Our sister stepped forward, lips 

working; then she spat a droplet of moisture that landed on one 

of   the   tufts   already   set   in   brilliant   wool.  We   followed   Cilia's 

example in making the formal denial of ill-work. 

    "Go hence," we declared in unison,  "our hands will not give you 

substance. In the name of the Great One, we dismiss you!" 

   "Shall   we   send   it   to   the   fire?"   Cilla   asked   after   we   had   spat 

and spoken. 

   Our     mother    once    more    considered     the  crumpled      square. 

"What was your intention?" she asked slowly, as though she had 

been knotting several thoughts together. "What would you have 

done with it when it was finished and you had brought what it 

might carry to full life?" 

   "I intended it as a hanging for the Gathering Hall." 

   "So." Our mother nodded. "Did that thought also accompany 

your dream?" 

   Cilla was silent for a long moment, during which we shared 

her sudden astonishment. "No! Yes, I believe so." 

   Mother clapped her hands sharply. The cloth drew itself once 

more into a bundle, the disturbing guidelines now hidden, then 

fell to the flagstones just as a scratching sounded at the door. 

   At that signal, Mother called, "Come, Duty. Here is a problem 

such   as   you   are   best   equipped   to   deal   with."   Duty   thrust   her 

capped head past the corner of the slowly opening door before 

us. Her spare body, in the mouse gray gown she always favored, 

was taut as a stem of autumn-killed possweed with the tension 

she, too, sensed in the room. She glanced at Mother and then to 


----------------------- Page 13-----------------------

the bundle on the floor. 

   The wise-wife snapped her fingers as she might at one of our 

father's   sleuthhounds,   and   the  untidy   mass   of   cloth   answered 

like a well-trained dog by rising and following her. Duty turned 

back   to   the   door   as   the   bundle   wafted   across   the   room   in   her 

wake and followed into the hall beyond. 

    "It will trouble us no more," Mother observed. "In such cases, 

it is best not to rely on fire alone. It would seem, my daughters, 

that   you   are   still   not   too   old   for   oversight.   But   no   more   about 

that now; we have other matters to consider." 

   She drew a small square of paper from the low bodice edging 

of   her   gown.   "Visitors   are   arrivingand   soon."   We   were   acute 

enough      to  read   the  trouble    behind    her   announcement.        "Your 

father's   call   for   a   general   truce   has   at   last   been   answered   with 

favor by the Gurly Lord Starkadder. In three days' time, he and 

his train will spend two days here, and then we shall depart with 

him     to  Losstrait   to  meet    with  the    other   clans   and   draw    up 

terms." 

    "And   belike   stage   a   horserace   or   two,   also,"   I   commented. 

"Though       to  call  these   Border    ponies    horses    belittles  a  noble 

breed." 

    "See that you keep such remarks and thoughts to yourselves!" 

Mother snapped. "No matter that you can sit a saddle as well as 

any man; young females of the noble clans do not make a show 

of riding" 

    "No,"   interrupted   Cilla,   "the   men   would   not   permit   a   true 

contest." She spread her skirts, touched the fingertips of her right 

hand to her chin, and summoned up a simpering smile. 

   While   clansmen   and   women   were   granted   equality   of   rank, 

the important families within the heritage employed a particular 

set   of  manners     in  public    life.  What   was   done    in  private,   we 

knew,      was   quite    another    matter.    Highly    placed     clan  ladies 


----------------------- Page 14-----------------------

dressed with ribbons and lace, and they also fluttered fans and 

bedizened   themselves   with   simply   cut   gemstones   set   in   silver 

and    gold    from   the   mountains.     Our    preferred     garb   of  riding 

habits with divided skirts met with their disdain as often as their 

stilted   formal    manners      provided     us   much    silent   amusement. 

Having      visited   both    northern     peel   castles  and    the   Alsonian 

court, we opined that a servingmaid to our gracious queen could 

show   more   refinement   and   intelligence   than   many   of   the   self- 

important grand dames of Gurlyon. 

   Mother stilled us with a stare and we, realizing we had gone 

beyond proper limits, curtseyed again with appropriately sober 

faces.   She   did   not   have   to   enlarge   upon   her   displeasure,   but 

continued on another subject. 

    "You,"   she   addressed   Cilla   directly,   "will   go   to   the   stillroom 

and fetch one of the hop-pillows Bina made. You are to use that 

tussie for your bed until I say otherwise, and I trust it will bring 

you dreamless sleep. We want no more trouble than we already 

face." Her wine-dark skirts of stiffened silk rustled softly as she 

swept out of the door. 

    "What   did   she   mean,   'more   trouble'?"  Cilia's   mental   question 

touched each of us. 

    "Father   may   share   more   news   with   her   than   we   are   told."   I 

answered aloud, and my opinion was echoed by Bina. "Could it 

be that the Border is ready to rise again?" 


----------------------- Page 15-----------------------

   Two 



   Our mother's perfection as a chatelaine was well-known. We 

often lagged behind her, to be sure; still, she had trained us, even 

as she had the servingmaids, to do with all our might whatever 

needed   to   be   done   to   show   courtesy   and   provide   comfort   for 

guests. And so we were occupied for the next two days. 

   The part of Grosper Castle kept for the housing of visitors had 

been    given    a  spring   turnout   several     weeks    early   this  year. 

Linens, smelling of the lavender and dried rose petals that had 

been   placed   in   their   folds,   were   shaken   out   and   spread   on   the 

large, curtained beds. Any spiders surviving the chill of winter 

were banished, and the floors pathed with thick carpet. 

   While   we   were   engaged   in   aiding   Loosy,   the   maid,   in   her 

work in the largest state chamber where the Starkadder himself 

would be lodged, Duty came in, a basket on her arm. 

   "Underpillows."        Duty     was     never    free   with    what     she 

considered   unnecessary   speech.  She   thumped   the   basket   down 

on a carven chest to make a quick inspection of our bedmaking, 

including     a  twitch   to  the  heavily   embroidered      upper    spread; 

then she was gone. 

   Bina    was    nearest   the   basket.   She   leaned   over   to  take   an 

audible     measure     of  its  contents.    "Lavender     and   hops,"    she 

announced.       "We    wish   our   chief  guest   good    sleep,   it  would 

seem." Then she paused for a second sniff and looked puzzled. 

"What else?" She held the herb-holder to me as I labored at her 

elbow. 

   I   performed   a   more   thorough   scent   testing,   then   shook   my 

head    and   passed    the  woven     container    along   to  Cilla  for  her 

guess. 

   But our third sister had none to offer. "Some other fragrance, 


----------------------- Page 16-----------------------

neatly overlaid by the hops; I cannot put name to it. Loosy"she 

summoned the maid, who was plumping pillows near as tall as 

she"what say you?" 

   Loosy   held   the   basket   well   up   against   her   breast   and   took 

several noisy nosefuls. "I cannot tell, my lady, but no harm be in 

it.  These    Gurlys    will  have    ridden    long   to  get  here,   and   the 

mistress may wish them a goodly rest." 

   A bunch of herbs from the basket, tied with a ribbon, was thus 

duly applied as Duty had ordereda process that was repeated 

in each room we put into order. 

   We      had    been    given    to   understand       that   not   only    the 

Starkadder       chief   himself    would     be   arriving,   probably     near 

sundown,   but   that   his   second  son   would   also   accompany   him, 

plus   three   of   his   most   important   kinsmen,   their   squires,   and   a 

train   of   armsmen   and   other   retainers.   The   lodging   of   troopers 

would   remain   the   concern   of   the   bailiff,   and   one   late   addition 

had been made: a member of the party who had ridden from the 

court to join the Starkadders and whom my father had marked 

as an observer of the king's, not a warrior. He was to be given 

one of the rooms of state, but as yet we knew neither his name 

nor his rank. 

   Most   of   our   tasks   were   behind  us   when   our   father's   squire, 

Rogher      of  Helmn,    arrived    ahead    of  the  party,   and    we   were 

summoned to our mother's solar to hear what news he brought. 

   Rogher was an earnest young man who ever strove to give the 

best   service   he   could,   so   seriously   alert   that   he   was   ill   at   ease 

with any female. We believed that he was in awe of Father, yes, 

but something of true fear colored his dealings with our mother. 

    "He who joined us from the court," Rogher began at her nod, 

"is no man of the king's; Chosen Forfind sent him" 

   As the squire hesitated, our mother prodded him. "Our visitor 

is one of the new priests, then?" 


----------------------- Page 17-----------------------

    "Just so, my lady." 

    "None     of  those   religious   have   ventured     southward      before. 

What is he like?" 

    "He   looks   to   be   a   sober   man   of   middle   years,   my   lady,   and 

goes   clad   not   unlike   the   least  of   court   servants.   In   manner   he 

does not play the courtier, nor does he speak much. He has ever 

to hand a missal bound with plates of metal and mumbles under 

his breath now and then as if reading from it. He held services at 

sunrise     and    sunset    when     we   lodged      at  Hamleysted,       but 

unbelievers were not made welcome by him to attend." 

    "Odd," our mother commented. "If he would gather others to 

be of his following, should he not be the first to welcome those to 

his preachings who are as yet unpersuaded by his doctrines?" 

    "My lady, who can reckon how such a man might think? On 

our journey here"the squire's voice dropped"he took a whip 

to a farm girl who did not move out of his way quickly enough, 

shouting that she was fain to bespell, with the evil of her comely 

person, an innocent man." 

    "What!" Our mother was on her feet. 

   Rogher was quick to answer her rising anger, if only to deflect 

it from himself. "My lord rode at him, jerked the whip from his 

grasp, and broke it, shouting that no man struck a woman, and 

ordering     him    to  mind    himself    and   his  manners.     Then    Lord 

Verset called Alin Longbow to ride beside him as we went on." 

   At   that   point   Rogher    paused,   and   we   sensed   hesitation   in 

him,   as   if   he   was   judging   now  whether   he   should   voice   some 

further news. Then he added hastily, as if he must speak before 

someone would deny him: 

    "My   lady,   odd   doings   have   begun   at   the   court   of   which   we 

have   heard   whispers.   Strange   changes   have   come   about   there 

and   are   spreading   among   the   greater   clans.   Ladies   are   openly 

denied the courtesy of their rank; they are set to eat at separate 


----------------------- Page 18-----------------------

tables and are served the coarsest of food. Some heiresses have 

been denied their heritages, which are being delivered to men of 

the   clan,   and,"   he   swallowed   visibly,   "the   clansmen   take   any 

maids who be of lower birth to  their beds without denial." His 

face was flushed, and he did not meet our eyes. 

   However,       Mother's     answer    was   mild.   "Our    thanks   to  you, 

Rogher,   for   this   warning   of   what   might   be   a   source   of   trouble. 

Are these new beliefs held by the Starkadder clan?" 

    "That I cannot tell, my lady. But my lord said to me, quietly 

and apart, that I must speak of them to you." 

   It   was   her   turn   to   nod   and   dismiss   him   graciously.   Once   he 

had gone she looked to us. 

   I spoke first. "What could be the root of this?" 

    "Well may you wonder," our mother returned. "Until we have 

better    understanding,      keep    to yourselves     when     the  company 

arrives.    Your   father   has   worked     a  half  year   to  get  this  truce 

meeting   arranged.   Nothing   must   trouble   it,   for   a   conflict   now 

would set fire among the tinder." 

   Our guesting duties behind us, we hurried to our own tower 

quarters. There Loosy and Hanna awaited us. Our court dresses 

were   spread   on   the   wide   bed   for   our   viewing,   and   behind   a 

screen an uncovered tub and buckets of steaming water waited. 

Full   honor    was    evidently    to  be  paid    the  Starkadder,     for  the 

dresses were those we had worn to our own court a year earlier, 

and the coffer of jewels had been brought out. 

   Still we felt as if we were to don steel instead of silk and satin, 

for Rogher's report had given us much to think on. This strange 

priest, the new mistreatment of women 

    "The   Gurly   females   may   have   opened   some   portal   to   bring 

these changes about," I observed. "Always it has seemed best to 

them to flatter their men, play fools before them." 

    "Yes." Bina straightened one lace-trimmed petticoat, as Loosy 


----------------------- Page 19-----------------------

stood ready to drop another over her head. "But that was love- 

play, and men and maids both knew it to be such. However, if 

Rogher has the truth of the matter, things have passed beyond a 

game.     Yes,   Hanna"she         interrupted     her   answer    to   me   to 

instruct her tiring-maid"I shall want but the silver neck chain 

and ear-drops. We will give them satin skirts but not too much 

otherwise." 

   The dresses were made alikeall in the first style, but that of 

a year past, and at our own court. Doubtless already some new 

fashion   had   changed   what   was   lately   right   to   what   was   now 

dowdy. Though the gowns were cut alike, they differed in color. 

My full skirts were of a rich maroon, the drop-shouldered bodice 

edged   in   a   fall   of   wide   lace   trimming   from   the   workroom   that 

supplied the queen herself. Bina now stood before a long mirror, 

turning slowly to make sure her own swell of shot-satin, which 

changed with her every motion from rose to silver-gray and back 

again, showed to the best advantage, while Cilla had claimed a 

gown of bright blue. 

   At   last,   Loosy's   and   Hanna's   well-trained   hands   had   coiled 

and pinned the third cascade of long black hair, fastened the last 

neck chain, clasped the final bracelet, and set a massive-gemmed 

ring on one, two, three hands. 

   Our toilet complete, we made court curtseys to each other and 

thanked the maids for their assistance. 

   Hanna      left,  still  laughing   at one    of  Cilia's  comments,      but 

Loosy hesitated and at last emboldened herself to speak. 

    "Lady"she   picked   up   a   fan   and   offered   it   to   Bina"what 

manner of men are these clansmen who come?" 

   We were all quick to catch an odd note in her voice, but Cilla 

was first to speak. 

    "They   are   Gurlys   of   a   noble   clan,   Loosy.   If   they   wish,   they 

may   frequent   the   Gurlyon   court.   Some   of   their   customs   may 


----------------------- Page 20-----------------------

differ    from    ours,   but   not  greatly.    Many     of  their   ilk,  though 

perhaps   of   lower   rank,   have   visited   here   over   the   years.   You 

have seen them. Why think you these may be different?" 

    Loosy's cheeks flushed, and she looked down at the carpet. 

    "T'was   the   peddler,   Lady   Cillathe   one   who   was   here   two 

months since. He'd been to Snarlyhoe, and he said how the lord 

there had women whipped through the streets." 

    "Be   sure,"   I   snapped,   "that   the   Lord   of   Snarlyhoe,   no   matter 

who he may be, does not rule here! Loosy, many tales are told 

from   place   to   place   by   peddlers.   And   you   are   in   our   private 

service and so can keep to these quarters in the tower until you 

are sure there is no trouble to be faced. Now we must go" 

   We were descending the curling tower stair when I paused for 

a moment. 

    "What indeed is wrong in Gurlyon?" I demanded. 

    "Loosy's  report     must   be  told  to  Mother,"    Bina   returned.    "The 

Gurlys are overfond of powerful ale, and wine will also be brought out 

at the feast. No servingmaids should be present, I think." 

   We nodded as one at that. It was customary that the ladies of 

the   house   withdraw   at   the   end   of  a   feast,   leaving   men   to   their 

professed   pleasure   of   tippling.   Our   father   was   an   abstemious 

man,   and   so   was   the   majority   of   our   household.   However,   the 

far-riding, hard-living Gurlys were different. 

    As   we   reached   the   foot   of   the   staircase,   we   heard   a   roll   of 

drum, a blast of trumpet. Our visitors had been sighted from the 

watchtower. Raising our skirts two-handed, we hastened. 

   We   were   breathing   faster   as  we   passed   swiftly   through   the 

great   gate   into   the   foreyard   to   take   our   proper   places   behind 

Mother.   Our   household   made   a   fine   array,   the   men   all   in   their 

green livery-coats and the maids wearing vests with the Scorpy 

arms catching the sun's rays in gold-touched broidery. 

    The company that entered was a large one and plainly set to 


----------------------- Page 21-----------------------

make a show of its own. At the fore a mount pranced, clearly no 

northern bred pony but a powerful black warhorse to match the 

cream   of   our   father's   stable.   The   man   who   besat   it   with   easy 

grace    was    steel-bonneted      as  might    be   any   Border    Reiver.    A 

socket     on   his   helm    sprouted      aloft  the   two    eagle    feathers 

denoting a clan chieftain. 

   Beneath that helm showed the strong, browned countenance 

of a man well acquainted with wind and sun. His beard, which 

cloaked     half   his  face,  was   not   the  neatly    trimmed     and   chin- 

pointed one our father wore, but a wild gray bush, streaked with 

white.   His   buff   coat   was   caped   before   and   behind   with   steel, 

bearing at heart level the crooked device of a striking red adder 

in faded shades of yellow. Boots climbed to cover his legs near to 

his    knees    where    butter-bright     yellow     breeches    showed.      He 

reined in his mount even as my father approached to join him, 

striding through the opened ranks of our household. Serving as 

his   squire,    Starkadder's     second     son   followed     him,   swinging 

down to catch the chieftain's reins as he left the saddle. 

   My father advanced, made his bow to Mother, and introduced 

our     principal    guest.    We     all curtseyed       as   one.   However, 

Starkadder's   greeting   for   my   mother   held   very   little   grace;   he 

even     plainly   stared   at  her   for a   moment      before    returning    a 

shallow bow of his own. 

    "Rogher had the right of it!" I mind-sent.  "This one is not used to 

niceties." 

   But if Starkadder did not seem ready to follow social rules, his 

squire-son   was   even   worse   lessoned.   The   youth's   clothing   and 

armor echoed in richness that of his sire, but he was eyeing the 

three of us as if we were mares at the horse market. 

   Doubtless   by   the   standard   of  the   clans   he   was   a   handsome 

man.   Tall,   broad   of   shoulder,   with   red   hairand   very   red   it 

wasfalling from under his bonnet to touch those shoulders. He 


----------------------- Page 22-----------------------

had    even,    well-cut   features,   though     his  skin   was    not  tanned 

enough      to  hide   his   freckles. One     of  the   mounts     might    have 

blown bran into his face. 

   We took time to study him, being careful not to meet him eye 

to   eye,   and   our   universalalbeit   unspokendecision   was   that 

we did not care for what we saw. However, our first view of the 

chieftain's   second   son   was   interrupted   as   another   man   rode   to 

the   fore   of   the   waiting   clansmen.   His   mount   was   one   of   the 

ponies,     a   tough     and    sturdy    beast,    ungroomed        and    mud 

splattered, with neck bent by far too short a rein. 

   Here was no steel bonnet but a hood, pushed back so that we 

saw the features of its owner plainly. His skin carried none of the 

browning   the   others   bore;   it   showed,   rather,   the   sickly   grayish 

hue of a prisoner long pent in a lightless dungeon. And just as 

no hair showed under the edge of the head-covering, so was the 

face bare of beard. 

   His nose was like a sharp-edged knife bridging between dark 

eyes   set   overly   close   together.   His   mouth   he   held   tight-lipped 

above   a   pointed   chin.   Altogether,   it   was   not   a   face   to   awaken 

trust   in  another     at  first  glimpse,   nor,   perhaps,    even    at  tenth 

viewing. 

   Starkadder gave a small shrug as the fellow crowded up and 

glanced   at   my   father.   We   sensed,   and   exchanged   the   thought, 

that in some way the clan chief was waiting for the Lord Warden 

of the South to make the first move. 

   The pause that followed was evidently disapproved of by the 

ascetic scarecrow, for he pulled his bowstring mouth even more 

taut,   if   such   a   gesture   were   possible.   Then   the   Gurly   chieftain 

spoke directly to our father. 

    "His Majesty craves your grace, Lord Verset, for this follower 

of Chosen Forfind. His name is Udo Chosen." 

   My     father,   in   no  way     seeming     to  note   such    an   unusual 


----------------------- Page 23-----------------------

introduction, looked to the stranger. 

    "As   one   come   guesting,   you   are   welcome."   But   he   did   not 

expand   that   grudging   greeting   to   include   any   introduction   of 

our mother or us. 

    "Be all here unbelievers?" demanded Udo Chosen. 

   My   father   touched   the   wide   brim   of   his   hat,   but   for   only   a 

brief   instant,   making     his  recognition     tremble    on  the   thinnest 

border   of   courtesya   response   far   from   his   usual   treatment   of 

any honest man. 

    "Under this roof," he returned curtly, "we are followers of the 

Established      Church     of   which   Her     Majesty    is  the   Reverend 

Head." 

   The     thin    grayish     face   seemed      to  swell,    portending      a 

forthcoming roar. However, the Starkadder now took a hand, or 

rather a foot, in the matter as, with a stride, he stepped between 

the seemingly wit-scrambled Chosen and our father. 

    "Clan greetings, Lord Verset, and also a salutation of goodwill 

from His Majesty." Starkadder tapped the hilt of his sword, and 

we   saw   it   was   tightly   bound   round   with   the   gold,   blue,   and 

green plaid ribbons of a declared truce. 

   Our mother came down the last step into the courtyard. Once 

more   she   curtseyed.   Father   extended   his   arm   a   little,   and   she 

curtseyed again and laid her fingers on his wrist. 

    "May this house shelter you well, my lord. Let us show you to 

the chambers prepared for you and your kinsmen." 

   Thus, the proper ritual being reestablished, she and our father 

led the Gurlys within. Privately, we three remained astounded at 

the lack of manners shown by this Udo Chosen, who was said to 

be a representative of the king. 

   His     horse   now    being    taken    in  charge    by   a  guard,    Lord 

Starkadder   and   his   son   followed   our   parents.   Several   others   of 

those dressed like noblemen moved forward as though to come 


----------------------- Page 24-----------------------

next, but the priest slid from his pony and cut in ahead of them. 

Nor, to our surprise, did they deny him, though anger was plain 

to see on a number of faces. 

   As he clumped by us, he halted and stared, his face drawn up 

in a scowl. Clasping the metal-bound book Rogher had spoken 

of tightly to his breast with his left hand, he extended the right, 

folded    into   a  fist,  save  the  first  and  second    fingers.   Then    he 

pointed directly at us. 

    "Take     shame     how    you    show    your    bodies    to   tempt    the 

believers. Whores you are, for all your draggle of silks!" Having 

hurled that verbal gauntlet at our feet, the Chosen was quick to 

make      up   the   gap   that   had   opened      between     him    and    the 

Starkadder before him. 

    "No!" Cilia's thought was quick. "We must make nothing of this. 

The    creature  is  truly  mad!"  Agreeing      with   her   assessment,     we 

schooled   our   faces   so   that   any watching   beyond   earshot   might 

think he had delivered a compliment. 

   Though we all desired some instruction from our mother as to 

how   to   handle   such   outright   insult,   that   we   could   not   get,   for 

she,   having   done   hostess   duty,   was   now   chambered   with   our 

father for a private talk of their own. We knew that it would be 

foolish   to   invite   more   trouble   with   any   of   the   Gurly   party.   Yet 

we   would   have   done   well   to   remember   the   old   adage   that   a 

serpent has more than one dose of vicious poison. Only too soon 

came the summons to the feast. 

   We had reached the second course of the banquet before the 

adder struck. A forest of candles and lamps gave us good sight 

of all persons present in the large chamber. Our full state use of 

plate made a treasure display on the table in honor of the guests. 

After the fashion of our own country, those of noble blood sat at 

midboard,      the   company      descending     in  rank   at  cither   side  of 

them.   We   also   followed   court   custom   in   that   we   were   seated 


----------------------- Page 25-----------------------

woman and man, woman and man. 

   At    the  far  side   of  our   assembly,    a  table   had   been    hastily 

prepared   for   one   diner   alone,   and   the   disruptive   stranger   had 

been     seated   there.   One    of  the   household      squires   was    busy 

gathering   plate   and   food   from  the   floor,   Udo   Chosen   having 

swept all away as he had seated himself, declaiming loudly that 

the   richness   of   both   was   an   insult,   for   a   believer   ate   not   from 

silver, nor took more than hard bread and broth. 

   Our parents evidently meant to take the course of refusing to 

answer any of his slurs, allowing the serving lads to bring him 

what he wanted. But we knew that this shameful conduct must 

be    angering     both   Father    and    Mother.     We    shared    scathing 

thoughts, even though we kept a smile on our collective face and 

pretended not to hear. 

   Our     escorts   in  the  seating   arrangement       were    the  younger 

Starkadder and two kinsmen near his age. They did not appear 

to wish to carry on any conversation, even though we attempted 

to find a subject to interest them. Moreover, their table manners 

were so boorish as to set Bina mentally repeating excerpts from 

Duty's   instructions   when   we   were  still   in   guide-reins,   until   we 

had   to   stifle   our   laughter.   She  had   just   finished   repeating   the 

suggestion that one should use the napkins provided instead of 

wiping fingers on the tablecloth when far more coarse behavior 

turned our amused communication into quite another mood and 

message. 

   The   Starkadder   heir   leaned   a   little   closer   to   me,   by   chance 

assigned as his partner. 

    "Your    lord   knows     well   how    to  bedeck     his  hall  with    fair 

flowers, sweet-ling. Give a kiss to my glass, now." He held out 

his goblet. 

    "You are ready to be welcoming, are you not?" he continued 

wheedlingly,   leering   at   my   low-cut   bodice.   "Such   a   toothsome 


----------------------- Page 26-----------------------

bedwarmer! Yes, indeed, your lord knows how to make a guest 

truly at home." 

    He   got   no   further   with   his   insults.   I   rose,   pushing   back   my 

chair   to   face   him   more   directly.   Sudden   silence   fell   along   the 

feast   table,   except   for   the   sound  of   two   more   chairs   in   motion. 

All three of us were standing now. 

    The Starkadder scion stared, a flush rising beneath his veil of 

freckles. 

    I still fronted the Gurly, but I turned my head first toward our 

father    and    then   in  the   direction    of  our   mother,     bowing     it  a 

fraction    as   I  made    my    explanations      to  each.   "Since   this  one, 

welcomed        in  friendship,    gives    great   insult   to  your   daughter, 

Lord VersetLady AlthaI must ask permission to withdraw. I 

am no lightskirt, such as I have just been named, but a Scorpy by 

blood and birth, and it is not meet that I draw steel in this place 

to bring blood in exchange." 

    My hand had gone to my breast while I spoke. Now I drew 

into    plain   sight   the  scissor-knife     that   a  gentlewoman        always 

wore. 

    The   chief's   son   was   already   on   his   feet,   breathing   rapidly, 

plainly   angered   to   the   edge   of   control.   His   hands   were   curled 

into fists as if he readied himself to aim a blow. 

    "I do not call you beast," I continued in the same calm voice, 

"for most beasts act cleanly among the females of their kind; in 

field or fold none talk of 'bedwarmers.' But I advise you to watch 

that tongue of yours, Northling. It is a weapon that may turn on 

you in the end." 

    Now   I   pushed   past   my   chair   and   started   toward   the   door, 

Bina   and   Cilla   following.   Thus   the  three   of   us   left   the   feast   in 

silence;   and   in   us   such   a   white   fury   was   fired   that   we   had   to 

summon our combined strength to contain our wrath. 


----------------------- Page 27-----------------------

   Three 



   Set faced, our hands curled into fists, we ascended the curved 

tower   stair.   Grosper   seemed   deserted;   we   met   no   one   until   the 

door     of  our   chamber     closed   behind    us.   Loosy    and   Hanna, 

beholding our unexpected return by the light of the two lamps 

that had been left burning, scrambled from their truckle beds to 

curtsey in open surprise. 

   I waved them back to their comfort, and we went to our three 

stools    beneath    the  window     which,    when    unshuttered     during 

daylight hours, looked out upon our world. 

   "We     have   done    exactly  what  our    mother     warned    against." 

Bina smoothed the fine silk across her knees. "We have, perhaps, 

put an end to all our father is seeking to do." 

   Each was occupied with her own thoughts for a time. By the 

custom of our own land, a challenge should have been given the 

Gurly lout; and it was but paradoxical comfort that that had not 

been done. 

   "I  do   not  think"Cilla     mind-spoke"that        our   mother   herself 

would have sat silent to such insult. For a Gurly to speak so freely!" 

   "Remember," Bina spoke aloud as if to give her words double 

import,     "what   Rogher     reported    of  the  teachings    of  the   new 

religion, and also the actions of that so-called emissary of King 

Arvor.   It   might   be   that   these   Starkadders   and   he   who   travels 

with them are deliberately seeking to make trouble." 

   "If so," I said ruefully, "they have succeeded, and it is the three 

of us who have provided them with cause and means." 

   We offered no denial to that. Anger still warmed us, but it had 

cooled enough that we now also felt the prick of guilt. Too well 

we knew that no  apology could cover   this   incident,   the   Gurlys 

being    ever   quick    to  take  offense    for  far  less  than   had   just 


----------------------- Page 28-----------------------

occurred. 

    Our     door    opened      to   reveal    Duty.    Our    erstwhile     nurse 

advanced only a little way into the room and regarded us with 

the shut face that could still bring us to order. 

    "Well, a pretty tangle we have before us now," she observed. 

    I made answer. "And you will say it is of our doing!" 

    "Put no words into my mouth, my lady Tamara." 

    We     stared   at   each   other    for  a   long   moment;       then   Duty 

continued. "Your lady motherperhaps my lord alsowill have 

words for you. If you are wise, you will do some careful thinking 

before they come. The feast is near overas it would be after the 

offense     given   by   that   sty-minded      clansman      and   your   offense 

taken.   You   all   are   to   remain   here   and   await   the   coming   of   my 

lady." 

    Await   her   we   did,   speaking   no   more   for   other   ears   to   hear. 

Loosy     and    Hanna,     on  their   beds  at   the   far  side  of  the   room 

behind a tapestry-covered screen, made no sound. 

    "Think of this," I mind-spoke.  "Perhaps what has happened was a 

planned   ploy.   King   Arvor   has   but   little   powerthe   noble   clans   keep 

him   on   a   tight   rein.   It   could   be   that   he   is   about   to   use   this   Chosen 

Forfind   and   what   he   teaches,   to   stir   up   his   own   form   of   trouble.   He 

might wish to kindle anger between Starkadder and our father, and this 

Udo could have been especially selected for his nasty tongue and sent 

with our Gurly guests for that purpose." 

    "Yes!" Bina   nodded   at   her   own   impatient   thought.  "Someone 

does seem to have a need to make  trouble between Starkadder and the 

High Warden of Alsonia." 

    Once set into words, the possibility seemed very clear to us. 

Cilla    added     a  thought    which     at  first  appeared     far  from    our 

musings over court intrigue until we realized that her suggestion 

gave a deeper and more sinister turn to the case. 

    "My dream" she said aloud, very softly. 

    Yesthat   dream   which   had   led   her   to   design   a   pattern   we 


----------------------- Page 29-----------------------

now knew to have been of the Dark. 

    "Yet King Arvor is not known to meddle with Inner Matters." 

Bina said slowly. "If his court holds one with Talent, it has never 

been reported." 

   Suddenly we heard a sound at the door that meant someone 

outside was turning a key. The scrape of it startled us to our feet. 

Were we being locked in? 

   However, the key was being used for unlocking (had Duty's 

visit, was our joint thought, been made to assure that we would 

be   present?),   and   a   moment   later   our   mother   swept   in   bearing 

her guise of great lady, seldom used when we were alone. Upon 

occasion she could summon such an aura of power as daunted 

most persons involved in her dealings. 

   We curtseyed as she came into the full light of the lamps and 

seated herself in the chair Cilla had hurriedly placed to face us. 

We   did   not   dare   to   reseat   ourselves   until   she   pointed   with   her 

closed     fan  to  the   chest   by   the   bed.   There   we    settled,  one 

squeezed against the other, like three errant children awaiting a 

knuckle-rapping for shared mischief. 

    "You   know   what   you   have   done,"   she   began.   "Your   father's 

plans    are  now    in  such   a  snarl-up    as  he  may    not   be  able  to 

untangle. These Gurlys are hotheads, either by temperament or 

choice, to further matters of intrigue. So far, at least, Starkadder 

has    not   summoned       his  men    and    ridden    forth,  vowing     dire 

retribution   for   insult,   but   who   can   say   what   will   chance   in   the 

next dayseven hours?" 

   It was Bina, usually the most prudent of us, who replied: "My 

lady   Mother,   would   you   have   a   Scorpy   so   insolently   bespoken 

and make no proper answer?" 

   Surprisingly,   Mother   shook   her  head.   "Yes,   that   brutish   boy 

should take the first blame. I must be honest with you: he is fit 

meat     for  steel.  And"      she   paused"our       blood    never    takes 


----------------------- Page 30-----------------------

kindly to insolence." 

    "Was     he"I    leaned    forward    a  little  to  center  our   mother's 

attention "perhaps ordered to do what he did?" 

    To our amazement, we were favored with a slight smile. "You 

show   well   your   training,   Tamara.  Am   I   right   in   believing   that 

you also, Drucilla, Sabina, share this astute guess?" 

    We   nodded,   daring   to   feel   slight   relief.   Surely   we   had   been 

summoned for punishment, as we had gone directly against her 

orders.     However,      the  tone    in  which    she   addressed      her   last 

question was the one she had always used at lesson time when 

she was pleased with how well a particular subject of instruction 

had been absorbed. But before she spoke again, our father was 

with us. Once more we rose to pay him full honor. 

    He   bowed   slightly   in   return   and   pulled   up   another   chair   to 

join our mother. Perhaps he had been appointed to be our judge 

in this matter. 

    "Tamara,"   our   mother   ordered,   "give   us   again   this   suspicion 

you hold." 

    I repeated my words as Father listened. 

    "So,"    he   commented         when     I  had    finished,     "you    have 

concerned       yourselves     with   peering    behind    outward     action   to 

find   causes.   Indeed,   it   well   becomes   Scorpy   minds   to   interest 

themselves with strange ways that may lead into the Dark." 

    "First,"   he   held   up   his   right hand,   turning   the   fingers   under 

and     using   only   the   thumb    to keep     record,   "Lord    Starkadder 

remains   under   this   roof.   Two   or   three   of   his   major   kin   have 

argued   with   him,   and   he   told   them   to   ride   out   if   they   wished, 

but he was not calling for his mount." 

    "Second"forefinger          arose    beside    thumb)"that        graceless 

son of his sought out the king's man, Udo, but the Chosen did 

not appear to welcome him with either trumpet or drum. It was 

also plain that Starkadder himself did not find his whelp's action 


----------------------- Page 31-----------------------

acceptable.   One   of   his   lesser   retainers   was   sent   with   an   order 

which, like a hound's leash, brought the cub back to his sire fast 

enough." 

    "Third"Father's          middle     finger    added     to   the   tally"such 

musing as you have just voiced, my daughters, is given greater 

strength   by   what   I   have   heard  during   the   past   months   of   my 

striving   to   arrange   a   Border   court.   Rumors   are   flying,   some   of 

them outside belief, but others easily latched to the actions here." 

    "Fourth,"      and   his   ring   finger   straightened,      "Starkadder      has 

continued   to   agree   to   the   court.  I   voiced   a   way   to   save   faceI 

suggested that his son had perhaps been overcome by our potent 

Southern wines and forgot where he was, and the chief accepted 

that calmly. Never believe, daughters, that these clan leaders are 

slow-wits.      Their    underlings      and    close   kin   may    sometimes       be 

judged so, but one such as Starkadder, who has led the largest 

clan   in   Gurlyon   for   near   thirty   years,   is   as   wily   and   shrewd   as 

our Chancellor Yan of Kork. I therefore gravely doubt that this 

play   was   of   his   planning;   it   was   too   crude   and   ill-timed.   No,   I 

believe   he   was   left   ignorant   of   it   by   some   courtier,   or"Father 

paused   for   a   moment,   enabling   us   all   to   fill   the   gap   with   the 

name      of   another     type    of  hanger-on       with    equal    reasons     for 

starting   an   intrigue"someone  who   did   not   understand   how 

clever his countryman really is." 

    "It   is  true,"  he   continued,      after   a  pause,    "that   King    Arvor 

wishes      his  throne     free   of  any   Merven      standing      behind     it  to 

whisper   orders.   He   had   a   taste   of   war   when   he   defeated   the 

Harsorean   Fleet   two   years   gone,  and   he   then   showed   himself 

capable      of  the   strategy    a  true   leader    needs.    His    victory    was 

followed   by   the   prompt   arrival   of   the   Chosen   from   out   of   the 

mountains. I think the timing not lacking in significance." 

    As Father raised his little finger, then lowered his whole hand, 

his Scorpy signet caught the lamplight with a fiery blaze of red- 


----------------------- Page 32-----------------------

gold. 

    "I   do   not,"   he   said   in   a   quiet   voice   that   sounded   even   more 

dangerous than his earlier tone, "like this hint of greater powers 

somehow controlling us and belaboring men and women for so- 

called 'sins.' However, it is said that the king has welcomed this 

Voice   from   the   mountains,   and   perhaps   he   has.   If   that   is   so,   I 

foresee warsuch conflict as could blast this poor country out of 

existence. Few of the Gurlys have visited Alsoniathey can only 

guess at what strength we can summon. That fiasco in the Year 

of Nar, wherein our army remained here at the Border without 

invading,   might   well   induce   the   gullible   to   believe   we   cannot 

summon   the   wherewithal   to   defend   the   South   from   invasion. 

The men of the Border on both sides are used to raiding. To force 

blackrent,     by   which    a  landowner      must    pay    two   taxesone 

rightfully     to  the   Crown     and   the  other,    outright    theft,  to  a 

neighbor      stronger     than    himselfis      common       practice.    The 

Northerners   look   South   and   lick   their   lips   at   the   feast   of   our 

riches. At present, they are unable to raise a force great enough 

to invadethe memory of Erseway remains too fresh to permit 

this.   But   should   the   king   pledge   all   his   own   army   to   such   an 

attempt" Father pursed his lips. 

    "War?" asked our mother. 

    "Who   can   guess?   However,   now   we   know   that   they   would 

involve us, the House of Scorpio, in their intrigues. Perhaps they 

even hope to besmirch our name before the queen. Her Majesty 

is  known to loathe war, though she does not hamper plans for 

the assembling of defense. 

    "Of    this  much     I  am   sure:   you    must   not  allow     personal 

concerns      to  override     the   order    I  now    give.   You    will   not 

accompany us to the Trucein fact, it will be suggested that this 

is a punishment given you" He paused and favored us with a 

warm smile; thus he had ever been able to charm us out of the 


----------------------- Page 33-----------------------

sullens.    "A    punishment       given    you,"   he   repeated,    "for   your 

improper   forwardness   of   bearing.  I   trust   you   each   to   don   the 

face of maids who have been well chastised when you appear in 

public." 

   Then he was wholly serious, and again he held each of us in 

turn, eye to eye, for the space of a breath or two. "Be also aware 

that    you   may    still  be  marked     as  proper    prey    to  incite  your 

familyeven   Her   Majesty,   with   whom   we   share   a   bloodline 

into some wrong move. From now on, you must be very careful 

of speech, thinking twice, even thrice, before you speak anything 

of   moment.   I   would,   if   I   could,   leave   Tweder   with   you,   but   I 

must show my Captain of the Guard with me at the Truce. Your 

mother will also accompany me, for our appearance should be as 

always.   Do   not   at   any   time   ride   outyou   cannot   do   so   safely 

without   more   guards   than   I   dare   leave   at   Grosper.   Lock   your 

chamber       at   night,   and    see    that   your    bosom      knives    and 

snaplocks, as well, are ever with you." 

   He stood up, his hand raised in salute, as if we were men of a 

squadron   he   commanded,   andbetter   stillconsidered   crucial 

to    his   strategy.    We    echoed     the    gesture,    warmed       by   the 

knowledge that he thought us worthy to be taken so far into his 

confidence. 

   So it was that we did not appear in the lower halls of Grosper 

again     while    the   clansmen       were    guests.    Instead,    we    were 

supplied certain books and papers. Those we studied diligently, 

realizing    that,   by  means     of  their  information,     we   were    being 

made   privy   to   the   tangle   of   men   and   motives   that   required   all 

our   father's   efforts   to   bring   peace   to   this   ever-troubled,   blood- 

soaked Border country. 

   I   drew    from    between     two   thin   wooden     protectors     a  map, 

linen-backed and badly worn by time and usage, to spread it out 

on    the   bed,   and    lay,  propped      on   elbows,    my    nose    nearly 


----------------------- Page 34-----------------------

touching the faded paper as I studied it. 

    "The Yakins," I read. "Look you here" 

   Look they did, laying aside their own materials of study. The 

surface of the map I was examining was so rubbed and dulled 

that we could scarcely determine anything but age damage. 

   I sat up, freeing my left hand to tap with a fingernail at three 

spots set close together. 

    "What do you see?" I demanded. 

   Both answered, "Nothing." 

    "But that is what mattersthere are no markings! Look here 

and    hereand       here"    My    fingertip   moved     swiftly   to  other 

areas. 

   Oh,     certain    features    were    present,    right   enough,     some 

indicating     trails,  one  a  warn   tower.    But   the   area  I  had   first 

indicated, save for a stain and slight crease or two, held naught 

but emptiness. 

   Bina sat farther back on the bed, no longer peering at the map. 

"Wool from the highland pastures is prizedwas not a cloak of 

it sent to the queen as a New Year gift, a season agone? Goodly 

trade comes in from that territory. But mere pastureland would 

not be marked on a ranger's map such as this" 

   I   glanced   from   her   to   Cilla.   As   if  in   response   to   some   silent 

order, she once more bent over the map. It was her turn to point 

and call out what she saw scribed thereon. 

    "Here be the hunting land which is the king's own. Then here 

is   a   holding   marked   'Langrun,'  and   here   one   'Slagenforth.'   But 

seethe Cursed Land lies beyondthe Lair of Baltiwaight!" 

    "Many tales of evil are told of that place," supplied Bina. "No 

proof of their truth was ever offered, at least not since the time of 

the Loathy Kinghe who became the Demon of Gurlyon's past. 

He   reigned   five   hundred   years   ago   and,   even   though   his   sins 

may   have   mountained   in   the   telling,   it   is   known   that   he   ruled 


----------------------- Page 35-----------------------

long   and   wickedly.   It   could   well   be   true   that   the   country   folk 

nurse a dislike for a strip of country darkened by such history." 

    "In the Yakins, this Chosen Forfind lived a hermit," I added. 

    They   were   immediately   at   the   map   again,   pulling   it   a   little 

away from me to examine it the better. However, at that moment 

a   trumpet   call   sounded.   We   slid   from   the   bed   and   crowded   to 

the window to peer below, in time to see the combined parties of 

the clan chief and the High Lord Warden ride out together. We 

had said farewell to our parents earlier, and the fact that we did 

not appear in public to wish them safe travel would surely prove 

we were in disgrace. 

    I   hammered   my   right   fist   against   the   windowsill.   Bina   and 

Cilla shared my anger, needing no words. It was a feeling that 

arose     not   from   disappointment         or  humiliation      but   from    the 

constraint   that   would   now   lie  upon   us   for   future   wariness   of 

action. 

    Now that the visitors had gone, though, we were free of our 

section of Grosper. Our study materials, the books and papers, 

were   again   properly   housed   in  the   library,   and   for   a   time   the 

subject of the Cursed Lands was half forgot. 

    However,       the   perusal    of  ancient    records    was    not   all  that 

busied us. Each morning we went to the exercise hall, which had 

been set aside for us by our father when he had first accepted the 

keys of Grosper. There we worked at the ritual of swordplay he 

had   taught   us,   used   snaplocks   to   chip   stone   from   the   circled 

target    painted     on   the   wall,   and    honed     our    skills  with    the 

common   spears   of   the   North.   We   might   not   ride   out   for   the 

present, but we could maintain our training in the meanwhile. 

    From     the   wielding     of   steel,  we   turned     to  another     art  of 

defense. This was the warfare against bodily ills which was our 

mother's Gift, the distilling and mixing of various herbal potions 

against fever, sepsis, and all wounds and sicknesses that might 


----------------------- Page 36-----------------------

afflict the people of a land on the brink of war. 

   On the seventh day after the party for the Truce Meeting had 

ridden forth, Loosy came to us. 

    " 'Tis a peddler from the North, my ladies," she announced. 

   I placed my sword in the rack. I had been fencing with Cilla, 

trying to break through her long-perfected guard. Bina laid aside 

the snaplock she had been loading. 

    "Do we, or do we not?" I asked. 

   Peddlers      had    many     uses   beside    the   mere    transport    and 

supply      of  unusual     and   needful   wares.     They    were    also,   by 

tradition,   accepted   as   the   purveyors   of   news.   Sometimes   they 

bore specific messages and warnings. 

   Both     Bina   and   Cilla   shook    their  heads.    At  that   dissent,   I 

turned to Loosy. 

    "Listen well." I deliberately drew myself up to my full Scorpy 

height to look down at the maid, a posture I believed would give 

my     words     additional    force.   "We    will  not   see   this  peddler. 

However, get you Hanna, and bring her here quickly." 

   Hanna      must    have   been    waiting    just  without    the  door,   for 

Loosy had only to go to the portal to return with her. 

    "Now,   then."   Bina   took   the   lead.   "You   will   say   that   we   are 

keeping to the tower as our father orderedyou may, indeed, let 

it   be   known   that   we   rest   under  his   deep   displeasure.   Do   you 

know what this wanderer offers for sale?" 

    "Yes," the maid was quick to answer, "he has pomanders and 

ribbons,     sleeve-   and   bodice-knives,     combs     for  the  hair,  some 

laces, and the like." 

    "Trifles,"   Cilla   commented,   "but   such   as   are   well   chosen   to 

catch a lady's eye." 

   In    the  exercise    gallery,   we    wore    breeches    and    shirts  for 

freedom of movement. I now picked up the cloak I had brought 

to   cover   this  mannish     garb,   for  we   all  paid   tribute   to  Dame 


----------------------- Page 37-----------------------

Modesty      on   our  journeys    through    the   halls.  From   the   inner 

pocket, I brought out a purse. 

   None of us had been moved as yet to spend any of the pin- 

money      granted    us  upon    our  latest  birthing   date,  which    had 

fallen some weeks before. I shook a few coins from the bag into 

my cupped hand. 

   "Take     these,  and   select  what   pleasures    you   desire.  For   us, 

procure the answers to some questions. Why does this peddler 

bring his business to Grosper when he would surely find better 

custom at the Truce grounds? Where does he come from? Does 

he sell for himself, or is he one of those trusted ones who serve a 

greater merchant and goes about on his master's purpose?" 

   "Also," Bina added, "mark well any question he asks you. If he 

wants guesting rights for the night, send him toHeddrick." She 

paused as she swiftly mind-touched each of us. Wordlessly we 

agreed. 

   When Cilla offered a last suggestion, she startled the serving- 

girls   but   not   their   ladies."   'Twould   be   best   were   you   to   put   on 

some of Appy's ways." 

   Loosy   grinned,   and   Hanna's   look   of   surprise   changed   even 

more noticeably. Rolling her eyes, the maid pressed her plump 

hands     together    and   exclaimed,     in  the  broad    speech    of  the 

country folk, "Lawks, m' lady, I ne'er did see sich pretties afore!" 

Then she turned in a slow circle, mouth agape, as she expressed 

the amazement of a beggar newly introduced to the contents of a 

safe room. 

   We laughed at the contrast between the normally quiet Hanna 

we knew and this one suddenly stirred to such volubility. Loosy 

now   also   showed   the   wide-eyed   stare   of   a   simple   backcountry 

maid bedazzled by hitherto unknown delights. 

   "You do properly," I noted. "Hunt well, sleuthhounds." 

   We separated as we went into the hall. Loosy and Hanna, at a 


----------------------- Page 38-----------------------

pace near running, scurried to find the peddler, and we went our 

way to our mother's solar. 

   "Heddrick?" Bina made a question of the name. 

   At our nods, she stepped to the wall and, catching the wide, 

embroidered ribbon bell pull, gave it a sturdy yank. Her tug was 

answered      by   a  clangor   far  louder   than   our  mother     had   ever 

wakened. We had a very short wait before a scratching sounded 

at the door. 

   The man who answered our summons was tall and spare, and 

even under this roof he wore a helm and jack-coat, laced ready 

to ride out. Heddrick had been our father's man before our birth, 

and he would continue to serve Desmond Scorpy as long as his 

lungs drew breath. The order that bade him remain at Grosper 

had come as a bitter blow, for he had no desire to shuffle about 

its halls and chambers when our father rode out these days. Yet 

below   his   right   knee   the   old   campaigner   no   longer   bore   flesh 

and bone, but wore a wooden leg strapped on, and that maiming 

sealed him just as surely as Father's command to this exile from 

the life that had been so long his meed. However, his new post 

was   not   without   its   own   power,   for   no   bailiff   in   our   father's 

absence   ruled   here   without   Heddrick's   assent,   nor   ever   would, 

not while Desmond Scorpy was in command. 

   Like Duty, the crippled soldier was a man of few words. Now 

he simply stood, asking nothing, awaiting our orders in place of 

his lord's. I spoke first, as was customary. 

   "A peddler has come," I began. Heddrick gave a slight nod. 

   "We   wish   to   know   more   concerning   him.   Loosy   and   Hanna 

have started the game, but it needs further players. Nothing is of 

greater    worth    than   the  truth." I   was   quoting    now,   repeating 

words we had heard the present Lord Verset speak from time to 

time. 

   Heddrick returned at once. "M'ladies, the gallows-clapper will 


----------------------- Page 39-----------------------

be ever under my eye. Should he be kicked out the gate now?" 

    "Not yet," I cautioned. "Peddlers learn thingsthey bring and 

they take. Might one bring solid substance and take smoke?" 

    "If that be the way of it, yea." The salute offered us was not 

quite   that   which   he   would   give  our   father,   yet   it   meant   firm 

agreement. 

   We did not reach for any chore to occupy us as we waited. For 

the first time we were launching ourselves into such matters as 

had     always    been    our   elders'   concern.     I  think   we    were    all 

breathing a little faster but we did not mind-touch. 

   Bina startled us by a sudden recitation of places: "Murderers' 

Rock, Hell Cauldron, Killdeer Edge, Traitor Todthis is a land 

of   unseemly      names.    Was    no  place   famed   for    good   deeds,    or 

loved   for   happy   frolics?   To   hear  that   sorry   list,   an   outlander 

might     believe   that   nothing    befell  in  this  country     save   sin  or 

sorrow." 

   In    contrast   to  Bina's   grim    mood,     Cilla  was    beating   out   a 

rhythm   on   the   arm   of   her   chair   with   light-tripping   fingertips. 

Her   eyes   were   half-closed   as   if  her   memory   had   withdrawn   to 

another time and place. 

   I   sniffed.   "Come   away   from   the   dance,   dear   sister.   It   will   be 

another year before you tread to that tune again." 

   Bina   nodded.  "Unless"   What   she   would   say   was   clearer   in 

her mind than on her lips. 

   As   one,   we   tensed.   Already   at   our   last   birthing-day   we   had 

been two years past the usual age for betrothal. However, due to 

the   isolation   of   our   life   in   Grosper   we   were   set   apart   from   the 

social ways our peers in the South had known since they were 

hardly more than infants. We were also well aware that Scorpy 

women were never sought after by many, for it was the custom 

that the married ones drew their lords into our clan line rather 

than departed from it. 


----------------------- Page 40-----------------------

    It was a subject we never dwelt upon, even among ourselves. 

What   comments   Bina   might   have   awaited   did   not   come.   Then, 

once more, a scratching at the door came; this time it preceded 

Loosy   and   Hanna's   arrival.   They   made   profound   curtseys   as   if 

being presented to a lady of the castle. Cupping Loosy's brown 

hair    was    a  cap    of  netting    that   glittered    with    her   slightest 

movement.   Dangling           from   each    side  just   above    the  ear   were 

several     cords   of   differing    lengths,   each    ending    in   a  bead   of 

shining metal, the style a type of headgear altogether unknown 

to   us.   Her   usual   cap   hung   all  but   disowned   from   one   hand. 

Hanna's        well-washed         (and     somewhat        work-worn)         blue 

homespun   gown   had   been   gaily   refurbished   at   the   neck   by   a 

wide lace scarf whose ends were tied in front. 

    Cilla   shaded   her   eyes.   "Lawk"she   used   her   own   country 

voice"this be a brave sight!" 

    Loosy giggled and pushed away one of the weighted strings 

tapping against her cheek, while Hanna smoothed her lace with 

obvious pride. Bina, however, was frowning. 

    "These fripperies are not usual wares," was her comment. 

    Loosy nodded. "I think, m'lady, that he did want you to see 

these,   so   you   might   wish   him   to  show   other   things   he   has.   He 

even   had   one   case   he   did   not   open,   but   kept   ever   close   to   his 

hand." 

    I   saw   fit   to   call   them   to   order.   "What   have   you   learned?   Sit 

and     tell  us."  I  waved    them    to  the   footstools    that  served    our 

chairs, and sit they did. 


----------------------- Page 41-----------------------

   Four 



    "He   names   himself   Hal   Shoan,   my   ladies,"   Loosy   began   the 

servants'    report,   "and   he   boasts   that  he   is  his  own   man    and 

comes from Kingsburke. This be his first trip to the Borderhe is 

testing   how   trade   is   hereabouts.  All   this   he   told   without   our 

asking." Loosy twisted one of her dangling cap strings about her 

finger. 

    "Surely    he  must    have    heard   of  the  truce   gathering,    which 

would be a better place for trade," Bina commented as the maid 

paused. 

    "He said, Lady Sabina"Hanna nervously smoothed the lace 

across   her   breast"as   how   he   did  not   hear   of   that   till   he   was 

well    along   this   way.   Now     that   he  knows,     he  will   go  there 

directly.   He   is   very   pleasant   of   speech,   m'ladies,   and   seemed 

quite downcast when you could not receive him." 

    "Aye,"   Loosy   nearly   interrupted,   "he   is   like   no   Border   man, 

rough of manner or mienhe is more like one of the servingmen 

at   the   queen's   own   court.   He   is   tall,   with   a   chin-pointy   beard 

such as his lordship wears, and his coat and breeks are well kept, 

dusty as he's been on the road, but with no patchin' you can see." 

   The     thoughts     shared    by   us   three   were    knitting   together 

rapidly. Every fact the girl added to her account set this Shoan 

further apart from most peddlers we had known in the past. 

    "Did he ask questions?" I asked a little sharply. 

    "No,   m'lady.   Master   Heddrick,   he   came   by   and   heard   him. 

Said he could cat with those of the guard as stayed here and get 

him   a   straw   pallet   in   the   gatehouse.   Told   him   to   come   right 

along if he wanted his vittles hot. Then he gave us a smile and 

went." 

    "But not afore he said something else, m'lady," added Hanna. 


----------------------- Page 42-----------------------

"Told us to show our ladies what we had bought, he did. He said 

to say, too, that he took orders for the best as could be got from 

Kingsburke, and he thought he would be traveling special from 

there to here from now on." 

    "Well done," I gave credit where due. "You're the best scouts 

we   could   ask   for.   Get   you   to   the   kitchen   now   and   have   your 

Sundown. You can bring ours here later." 

   After they were gone and the door had shut behind them, our 

thoughts were open as always when a matter of importance was 

to be considered. 

    "From Kingsburke ..." Bina spoke first. 

    "He must think us fools!" flared Cilla. "All folk in Kingsburke 

would      know    of  a  Truce   Meet,    for  peace   councils    are  always 

reported to the king." 

    "Yes,   and   no   one   can   cap   merchants   and   peddlers   when   it 

comes     to  newsthey        have   their own     ways    of  learning    such 

things," Bina agreed. 

    "A   peddler     who    is  a  little  too  polished   for  his  calling,"   I 

mused.   "First   comes   that   Chosen,   who   is   like   gravel   in   a   boot, 

and     now    a  peddler,    smooth     as  a   court   servant,   both    from 

Kingsburkeboth   from   the   king?   What   game   is   being   played 

now?" 

    "One   that   bodes   no   good   for   us,"   Bina   declared.   "I   tell   you, 

sisters, this is like being handed the end of a strand of wool from 

a   ball   all   knotted   together.   We   shall   see   what   Heddrick   has   to 

add. Loosy and Hanna are sharp of wit in homely concerns, but 

Heddrick is wise in affairs of a much larger world, and he has 

never accepted matters as they appear on the surface." 

   The   maids   brought   us   our   simple   meal   of   cheese   and   same- 

day-baked       bread   with    dried   cherries   added     to  the  dough,     a 

goodly treat Cook Mattie had devised this season. 

   With the light supper came a bottle of wine and a pitcher of 


----------------------- Page 43-----------------------

milk.   As   usual,   we   drank   more   of   the   latter   than   the   former. 

Loosy   reported   as   she   served   us   that   the   peddler   was   in   the 

gatehouse with his wares but that he was to be at dice later with 

Heddrick and the stable master. 

   We had exhausted all our guesses concerning what Shoan was 

or would do. We therefore occupied the hours remaining before 

bedtime      in  debating    what    might    happen     at  the  Truce.   When 

Cilla   had    yawned     widely     at  least  twice,   we   at  last  took  our 

candles and sought our tower chamber. 

    "It is so quiet," Cilla near whispered as she looked up at the 

stair   curling   into   the   darkness   above.   She   shielded   with   extra 

care the wavering flame of her taper, as though fearful that the 

surrounding night would reach out and snuff it like a hand. Our 

sister spoke the truth; we three shared her feeling of having been 

almost entombed here, alone in a grim casket of stone. 

   We kept together as we trudged aloft. Night lamps had been 

lighted   and   set   in   wall   niches   at  intervals   along   the   rise   of   the 

stair,   but   somehow   those   shone   dimmer   than   usual,   seeming 

well-nigh overwhelmed. 

   When      we    reached    our   chamber     to  find   Loosy    and   Hanna 

waiting,      we   closed     and    locked    the   door.    Cilla,   however, 

remained   facing   it.   Slowly   raising   her   right   hand,   she   traced   a 

symbol      with    her   forefinger;    chambers      for   family    use   were 

always warded. These Talent-born barriers against Evil had been 

firmly    established     by  our   uniting    as  one   under    our   mother's 

command         when     we    had    first  taken    up   residence     herea 

ceremony       that  was    renewed     each   Yearsend     and    a  ritual  that 

promised us safety for the forthcoming twelvemonth. 

    "Why   do   you   make   the   sign   of   the   Fear-Fend?"   I   asked   as 

Cilia's   hand   dropped   to   her   side.   She   had   not   yet   turned   from 

the door. 

    "II do not know," Cilla admitted. "It seemed that I must do 


----------------------- Page 44-----------------------

so, as if Mother had spoken." 

    Bina stood by the bed and turned slowly, staring first at our 

familiar furniture, then to walls whose every stone we had once 

counted   in   a   childhood   game,   and  finally   to   the   entire   known, 

loved room. I set the bar across the last shuttered window. 



    Your Majesty, heretofore Tamara has had the telling of this record. 

But now, taking turns, each of us will report for herself what has been 

her portion of the tale, for from this point in our adventure we began to 

play    different   parts   in  this  drama,    with    actions   dictated   by   our 

individual Gifts from the Light. It is I, Sabina Scorpy, daughter to the 

Earl of Verset, in Your Majesty's service and that of the Lady Sorceress 

Altha,   Countess   of   Verset,   who   will   now   speak,   and   thus   we   shall 

proceed. 



    Sabina 



    Each of us had retired into her own thoughtsor questions 

and we did not seek to share those ideas, as we mainly do when 

puzzled.   That   in   itself   seemed   strange.   When   we   were   at   last 

settled within the great bed in our usual order, Tam to my right, 

Cilla    to  my    left,  we  broke    silence    only   to  wish    each   other    a 

peaceful night under the Watch of the Preserver. 

    The faintest of lights gleamed beyond the curtained foot of the 

bed; the night lamp had been newly filled to pass the dark hours. 

I   rubbed   a   hand   across   my   eyes,  which   seemed   to   burn,   then 

closed   themonly   for   a   moment,   I   thought.   However,   when   I 

reopened   them   and   looked   again,   the   lamplight   had   sunk   far 

lower. 

    Our linens, drawn up now to our chins, smelled not only of 

lavender but also of other herbs that underlay that favorite. I set 

myself   to   name   those   faint   scents,   but,   before   I   could   complete 


----------------------- Page 45-----------------------

this self-set task, I had fallen asleep once more. 

   Cilla is our acknowledged dreamer, but this time it was I in 

the solar, needle in my hand and rolls of colored wool beside me, 

from which I must choose  the one proper shade. So heavily did 

this   task   weigh     upon    me   that   I  felt  fear  like   a  physical 

oppression.      I  struggled   to  put  the   needle   from    me,   but  my 

motions   were   maddeningly   slowed,   as   if   I   were   besotted   or 

bewitched?      Even   my    mind    seemed    dulled,   but  I  held  to  the 

thought     that  I  must  not  obey     this  seeming    commandmust 

not  

   Strengthened by a last burst of resolve, I opened my eyes to 

find    myself   in  our   bed.   It  was  utterly   darkno      lamp    now 

glowed      beyond    the  bed   curtains.   And    what    was   far  worse, 

beside me, to the left, was emptinessno sound of even-drawn 

breath,    no  warmth     radiating    from   a  body   lying   close  beside 

mine. 

    "Cilla!" For some reason, I called with mind-touch. 

   It   was   as  though    an  unbreakable     shield   had   been   slipped 

between      us.  Never     had   this happened       before.   Terror    shot 

through     me   with   the  pain   of  a  pike  thrust  by   a  Breaksword 

raider. 

   Surely this was a nightmare. I made a great effort to rise, but 

my body refused to obey; and when I would have called aloud, 

my tongue would not serve me, either. 

   Suddenly I heard movement beyond the bed-curtains. Then a 

coarse voice spoke aloud as if there were no need for quiet: 

   "Ought we t'take th' sluts now?" 

   "Nay, leave them!" 

   "They be tasty bits. One does no' waste sweetmeats" 

   "Get about what ye're to do, Blubberguts, an' no more cackle." 

   I could not turn my head to see as the bed-curtain to my right 

was    jerked   open.   Though     the   thick  dark   remained,     no  light 


----------------------- Page 46-----------------------

having been rekindled, I was aware that Tam was being drawn 

from my side. 

    "Twa o' 'em. All right and tight," observed Blubberguts. 

   Once   more   I   struggled   with   all   my   might,   but   again   to   no 

purpose.      I  might   have   been    chain-bound      as  securely    as  any 

gallowsmeat. 

   Sounds   of   movement   again   reached   me   again.   "She's   tight, 

Lug-ears.     Call   them    in  for  the   taking,"   snapped      the  second 

speaker. 

   More     noises,   one   the   creaking    of  the  door.   Then    someone 

must have stumbled against the bed, for it shook and I heard a 

blistering oath. 

    "These     eye-things,     they    don't    work     so   good     namore," 

complained Lug-ears sullenly. 

    "Lug-ears?"   sneered   the   second   voice.     "Lug-head, more   like! 

The   charm   wasn't   promised   to   last   forever.   Nor   will   the   door 

hold   itself   openHedge   witch   combings   don't   be   trusted.   You 

want     the   Warden      riding   Hot    Tod    behind     us  and    lighting 

balefires   to   bring   in   the   others?   Now jump to,  I   tell   you,   before 

they awake. That there guard be Border wise." 

   Covers were yanked off me. Hands groped, grasping both my 

bedgown       and    my   flesh.   Helpless    in  the   grip   of  thedrug? 

spell?that had divided and paralyzed us, I was pulled across 

the bed. Hands were set on my ankles and my shoulders, but my 

arms   were   allowed   to   swing   down   limply.   Then   I   was   drawn 

altogether free of the bed in the cloaking dark and dropped, to 

land bruisingly on the floor. 

   A thick covering fell over me that was not the bedclothes, and 

rough   paws   now   jerked   me   upright   so   that   this   stuff   could   be 

wrapped about me and made very tight, leaving only my head 

free. I was lifted again and carried out. 

   The darkness did not hold beyond the door, though my limp 


----------------------- Page 47-----------------------

helplessness did. I was slung over the shoulder of a great ox of a 

man   with   the   stench   of   horse   sweat,   clothes   too   long   betwixt 

washings,      and   strong    ale  thick   about    him.   I  could   see  only 

leather   and   the   curve   of   back  armor.   The   Second   Voice,   who 

appeared to be the brain-pan behind this business, remained just 

thatspeech with no visible speaker. 

   My     bearer   was    strong   enough     that  he   seemed    to  have    no 

difficulty in descending the stairway burdened with my weight. 

At last we came into the courtyard. I could hear the stamping of 

horses and, a moment or so later, was flung facedown across the 

back of a mount and made fast. I saw no more of my partner at 

pig-a-back. 

   It   was   too   quietin   spite   of   my   present   posture,   which   was 

upside   down   in   mind   as   well  as   body,   I   grew   more   and   more 

aware     of  that.  The   horse   onto   which    I  had   been   bound     was 

moving, and I heard the motion of other animals, but no speech 

passed   among   my   captorsour  captors,   if   my   guess   was   right 

and I shared this fate with Tam and Cilla. 

   Kidnapping        was   not   unknown       in  the  border    lands.   Years 

agone,   it   had   been   a   common   ploy   on   both   sides,   but   it   had 

dropped out of general favor as a means of forcing a foe's hand 

since my father had taken the Warden-ship. However, in most of 

those abductions, the victim had been caught in the open. This 

venture into the very heart of enemy territory to take us was a 

brazen   maneuver   we   had   never   encountered   in   the   reports   we 

had been combing. 

   Yet it would seem these Breakswords had managed to do as 

they wished with no difficulty. What had happened to Heddrick 

and the gate-guard or to our Wardsthat this villainous deed 

was possible? Once more I strove to mind-touch but met again 

with that impenetrable wall. 

   We   were   descending   the   slope   from   Grosper   now.   The   fact 


----------------------- Page 48-----------------------

that   I   was  tightly   rolled   in   blankets   did   not   keep   at   bay   the 

sawlike abrasion that began on my skin at the places where my 

body strained against the ropes lashing me to the horse. I soon 

passed into a haze of torment, dominated by wrenching cramps 

in arms and legs and punctuated by a fearful pounding behind 

my   eyes,   an   anvil   rhythm   underscored   by   every   thud   of   the 

horse's hooves. I would have moaned, but just as thought-send 

was denied me, so, it appeared, was physical voice. 

   Time meant nothing. My fog of pain and confusion thickened, 

so that only a stumble of my mount now and then roused me to 

full consciousness. Each time I could think, half-mazed though I 

was, I tried to reach my sisters. 

   When finally I roused with a clearer mind, it was beginning 

daylight. The horse had come to a halt. It stood blowing heavily 

as if it were winded from being used so hardly. 

    "Get them down, dunderheadsdown and in." 

   Hands   loosed   my   ropes;   then,   my   bundling   remaining   tight 

about   me,   I   was   swung   aloft   to   be   carried   on   a   shoulder   once 

more.     My   new    bearer    and   I  passed    from   the   predawn     gray 

gloom into a roofed space where I again saw torchlight, felt fire- 

heat.   I   had   not   realized   how   cold   I   had   been   until   I   felt   that 

warmer air. 

   Down   I   went,   with   a   speed   suggesting   that   my   carrier   had 

simply   dropped   me.   I   landed   on my back on the floor of what 

seemed a hut. Though at the time the actions of my captors gave 

little comfort, this partial release meant that my long-bent body 

might straighten out, for a blessed time. 

   Within my limited sight stood a cloaked and hooded man, the 

collar of his garment pulled up so high about his ears and face 

that   he   appeared   well-nigh   masked.   Finding   that   I   could   now 

move my head, I turned it a fraction, carefully, as I did not wish 

to attract attention. Then I could see not only the cloaked one but 


----------------------- Page 49-----------------------

another man, tall, and bearing the massive shoulders and heavy 

head of a bull. This second ruffian was staring at me. Did he see 

that my eyes were open? 

    "Th' cub be payin' good money, right enough," observed Bull- 

head. "Which one is it he wants to tumble?" 

    High-collar shrugged. "Not our choice. They all look alike, he 

said, for they were born together like a litter of pups. So we take 

them   all."   Suddenly   he   swung   in  my   direction   and   dropped   to 

one    knee.    His   gloved    hand     caught    in  my    hair,  and    by   that 

painful   hold   he   dragged   me   up   a   little   and   raked   me   with   an 

appraising gaze. His lips shaped a low whistle. 

    "Sothe      Chosen's      not  as   good    as  he   thinks   he   is.  You're 

awake, slut? Want to see who snapped you out of Grosper like 

you were a pea in a pod?" 

    With   his   other   hand,   my   interrogator   pulled   the   cloak-collar 

away from his chin so that I might have full sight of his face. It 

was     long   and   narrow.     He   wore   his    beard    as  did   my   father, 

trimmed   evenly   into   a   chin   point;   but   this   man's   hair   was   fair, 

not   dark,   and   the   firelight   glittered   on   golden   hairs   here   and 

there. 

    Lancing   across   his   right   eyeor   rather   the   shrunken   socket 

that had once held that orband down his cheek was the ridge 

of a scar. The eye that remained was bright with a near-feverish 

gleam, and it kept me pinned as firmly as his hand continued to 

grip   my   hair.   He   gave   those   locks   a   punishing   yank   as   if   he 

would make sure I was listening. 

    "Pretty    face."   He   smirked.     "Like    I  had,   once,   before    your 

hound   of   a   father   rent   it.   Would   have   had   me   off   to   Licking 

Stone, he would, but Maclan is no rabbit." 

    MaclanLicking   Stone!   Now  I   knew   into   whose   hands   we 

had fallen; nonetheless, I held my gaze steady. In that moment, 

for   the   first   time   since   I   had   awakened   in   the   tower,   my   voice 


----------------------- Page 50-----------------------

returned to me: 

    "It was a fair fight, and that you cannot deny" 

   He gave a last vicious pull and, dropping my head, rose again 

to his feet. Then his boot flashed out and struck my shoulder to 

send   me   rolling,   unable   to   aid   myself   in   any   way.   I   came   to   a 

stop only when my body struck against another in the same sort 

of bundling as mine. 

    "Cilla? Bina?" 

   Mind-touch,   faint   but   true!   Tam   had   called.   I   answered   her 

swiftly and added a warning. 


----------------------- Page 51-----------------------

   Five 



    Tamara 



   I,   Tamara,   lay   in   darkness.   My   body   seemed   to   be   swathed 

immovably   in   a   length   of   coarse-woven   stuff   like   a   clansman's 

plaidie. A flap of this blanket covered my face, and I was nearly 

gasping   from   both   its   weight   and   a   surrounding   reek   of   horse 

sweat. This was certainly not the familiar, secure tower room in 

which      I  had    gone     to  sleep.    Confused      and    frightened,     I 

instinctively mind-calledand was answered. 

    "Tamit is Bina. We are tod-taken." 

   I had to struggle to understand her words, almost as if they 

were of some foreign language. Tod-taken? From our own bed? 

Yes, it must have been from there, for I could remember nothing 

but our settling in for the night and feeling oddly weak and tired 

as I had stretched out. But how could we have been seized from 

within Grosper? 

   Bina's   Send   sounded   silently   again,   aimed   this   time   at   Cilla. 

However, she received no answer. 

   But   we   were   not   alone.   I   heard  a   mighty   clearing   of   throat; 

then someone spat. 

    "Leave th' wenches so?" 

    "They      won't    be    going    anywhere.       Any     sight    of   that 

blabbermouth of a Clyde?" 

   Two   voices,   neither   of   which   did   I   recognize.   The   speech   of 

the second seemed that of one gentle-born, or what might pass 

for   good    birth   among      the  Gurlys.    These    men    were    indeed 

clansmen   of   the   North,   for   they   spoke   their   own   rough   tongue 

and     not  the   Border    language,     which     was   common       to  both 

Gurlyon   and   Alsonia.   We   had   learned   it   by   our   father's   will 


----------------------- Page 52-----------------------

upon our coming to Grosper. 

    I wished I could move my head and somehow loose the bonds 

that were holding me. After a few moments of continued effort, 

though, I did manage to squirm free from a corner of the rough 

cloth that kept me blind. 

    "Bina, where are we?" I Sent, hoping that my sister had a better 

view and had gained there from some idea of our location. 

    "This   is   a   hut," she   returned,  "but   where   we   may   be,   I   do   not 

know. As to our captors, I have seen but two of those who hold us, and 

know neither face." Swiftly she told me of the manner in which we 

had   been   brought   out   of   Grosper.     "How   this   was   done,   I   cannot 

guess. It was as if the keep were deserted, save for us and our enemies. 

What   could   have   happened?   Where   were   the   guards and   Heddrick? 

Why did our Wards fail?" 

    I   moistened      my    lips   with   tongue     tip,  though      I  had   no 

intention      of   speaking      aloud.    Had     the   castle    indeed     been 

garrisoned   only   by   the   dead   when   we   were   drawn   forth?   My 

mind   would   not   accept   such   a   bloodletting.   Had   anyone   been 

left to carry the lighted tod of turf tied to a spearhead and ride 

across country in search of vengeanceand ourselves? 

    But questions that concerned us three more closely had to be 

answered even more quickly. Why, for instance, had Bina been 

left   with   some   ability   to   understand   while   Cilla   and   I   lost   our 

senses? Or was Cilla even with us? 

    I   froze.   Boots   sounded   on   the floor   near   my   head;   then   that 

sight-benighting edge of blanket was jerked fully away. I looked 

up into a face, and one I had seen before, for it belonged to that 

sour-sick   Chosen   who   had   visited   Grosper.   But   the   priest   had 

ridden forth with those bound for the Truce! 

    He   stared   down   in   return.   I   had   never   seen   eyes   that   held 

more menace. Had he been able to funnel his considerable will 

through them, the glare of those orbs alone would be able to call 


----------------------- Page 53-----------------------

down a blasting curse on their luckless focus. 

    "She    be   Vitan    Starkadder's     meat,    not   a  novice     for  your 

lessoning,   Chosen."   I   could   not  see   that   speaker,   but   his   voice 

was clear enough. 

    "Thisisviletrash."   The   Chosen's   teeth   ground   out   each 

word,   and   his   lips   moved   as   if  he   wished   to   spit.   "Would   you 

have    Starkadder's      line  destroy    itself?  Nay,   he  must   be   saved 

from such defilement! All the whores from the South deal with 

workers   of   the   Dark,   summoning   demons   to   their   beds   if   they 

desire." 

    "If demons obey such women, Chosen," inquired the wellborn 

voice   in   a   reasonable   tone,   "then   why   were   they   not   defended 

when   we   took   them?   Oh,   we   had   those   bags   of   dust   and   did 

spread them as you said, blowing the last of it 'neath their door. 

The lock opened at that right enough. And Prospar did carry the 

gore-hand as you ordered. Only 'tis ever better to trust steel, and 

that was our choice also. These three go to young Starkadder, for 

we will do as we swore." 

   During this speech, Udo's glittering eyes had not lifted from 

me. In one hand he held his board-bound missal. Now he settled 

that   prayer    book    into   a  rope  belt,   then   fumbled     at  a  pouch 

fastened to the same cincture. Stooping a little, he threw out his 

fisted    hand,    and    from    the   opened     fingers   whirled     reddish 

sparks. 

   That was my last sight of him or our surroundings. 



   Drucilla 



   This be Drucilla, third daughter of Verset. When I knew my 

world again, thirst had dried my throat. I had no feeling in my 

arms or legs, but pain rode my back in waves. At first I felt that I 


----------------------- Page 54-----------------------

was fast caught in one of those dreams which had been my bane 

from childhood, when the world I knew had been banished and 

I journeyed by night where terror crept and danger threatened. 

   I forced myself now to try to break this dream, and indeed my 

feeble   efforts   brought   the   world   about   me   into   sharper   focus. 

Unfortunately,   the   further   I   roused,   the   greater   was   my   pain.   I 

found that I was lying across a horse, for I was conscious of the 

shift   (and    smell)   of   an  equine     body    beneath     me.   I  myself, 

however,      was    unable    to  stir,  being  bound     like  any   peddler's 

pack. 

    "That   dead-faced   rat   ben't   the   one   give   us   orders.   We   do   as 

the Red Adder sayswe gave word to him, not to any Chosen." 

    "Two bulls in the same field never brought no luckand that 

dung-ball beat it right enough when Maclan stood up to 'im! But 

why ain't Starkadder's cub here as he said he would be? Thought 

as how all this was planned out." 

    "Ain't   nothin'   ever   certain,   Pokeweed.   The   rat   says   as   how 

these wenches be demon-dealers, an' Old Beck, she's a wise one, 

she   is.   I   say   we   wait   until   mornin,'   an'   iffen   Red   Adder   don't 

show, we Dismals 'em." 

   The first answer from Pokeweed was a grunt, but a little later 

he added, "These here ponies ain't goin' to do well if we leave th' 

sluts on 'em." 

    "Maybe you have the right o' that. Dump 'em off." 

   A   moment   later,   dumped   I   was,   and   quickly   and   clumsily, 

too.    However,       the   indignity     and    discomfort      were    greatly 

lessened   by   what   I   had   heardI   was   now   sure   that   I   was  not 

alone and that my sisters did indeed share my captivity. I landed 

on my back, and though I was bundled in blankets, my head was 

free, and that rapped smartly against rock when I went down. I 

blinked watering eyes and saw that I had been loosed from a hill 

pony   who   was   hardly   more   than  a   rack   of   bones   covered   with 


----------------------- Page 55-----------------------

ragged, mud-matted hair. Someone caught at the edge of the top 

blanket about me and dragged me a short distance. This time I 

was   dropped   onto   an   earthen   surface   that   sloped,   so   that   my 

head   and   the   upper   part   of   my   body   were   raised.   From   this 

angle, I could see better the two other bundles of blanket, bound 

tightly around with rope, that shared my predicament. My sister 

Tam,   and   beyond   her   Bina,   showed   white   faces   smudged   with 

dark streaks. Their eyes were closed, and they breathed slowly, 

yet deeply, so I could see the movement of the coverings on their 

breasts. 

    "Bina! Tam!" I Sent. But all I met was an emptiness, and that 

frightened me into silence. 

    A splotch of sunlight lay across the lower part of the blanket 

bag which was my prison; dawn, then full day, had come while 

we    had    been   lost  in  darkness      or  evil  dreams.     A   man    in  the 

scruffy   clothes   of   a   Gurly   farmer   was   leading   the   horse   away. 

Since his back was to me, I did not see his face, but I could make 

out    a   stained    and    slotted    band    about     his  battered     bonnet 

showing   the   faded   colors   of   some   clan:   dust-dimmed   red,   sun- 

bleached   yellow,   and   an   edging,   nearly   missing   from   age,   of 

black. Red, yellow, blackYakin colors! This was of one of the 

mountain people who were very seldom seen as far south as the 

Border Land. 

    "Sir!"   The   blanket   roll   next   to me   produced a voice that was 

familiar,   though   at   present   cracked.   The   highlander   turned   to 

answer. Now I could see a great bush of wiry red beard, so full 

and coarse that it nearly covered a wide pug nose. Eyebrows as 

rank   of   growth   as   the   chin   whiskers   did   not   quite   cover   small 

eyes of light blue. 

    He   left   the   pony   and   came   over   to   us;   then   he   deliberately 

kicked   the   prisoner   next   to   me.   That   done,   he   did   not   answer 

Tam   but   called   out,   "Th'   wench   wants   t'   talk."   He   stood,   his 


----------------------- Page 56-----------------------

hands on his hips, waiting. 

   Another   man   loomed   behind   him.   This   ruffian   had   a   cloak 

thrown      back    on   his  shoulders      to  show     dented    steel   plate 

protecting     his  chest,   though    he   wore    no  accompanying        steel 

bonnet. I could see his face clearly; it was badly scarred from a 

past encounter. 

   He   moved   in,   his   eyes   sweeping   over   all   three   of   us.   Tam 

spoke again, more strongly: 

    "Sir, do you want your take dead? We need water!" 

   The armored outlaw threw back his head and laughed. "The 

Chosen,   mayhap,   has   the   right   of  it!   I   wanted   Verset   to   crawl, 

and perhaps my wish can be grantedstarting, it would seem, 

with his close blood-kin. Now ask for it rightly" 

    "Please grant us water." Of us all, Tam found it most difficult 

to crave humbly for any favor. 

    "Now,   Verset   getyou   can   do   better   than   that."   Plate-back 

lowered      himself    to  balance    on  the    heels   of   his  boots.   The 

mountaineer        who     had    summoned        him    stepped     back    and 

disappeared       from    sight   for  a   moment      while   his   leader   sat 

smirking.   The   Yakin   returned   with   a   saddle   flask   in   his   hand, 

swinging   it   tantalizingly   back   and   forth   so   that   we   could   hear 

the gurgle of its contents. 

   When he received the water bottle, the younger man grinned 

even   more   widely,   and   because   of   his   disfigurement,   his   mirth 

formed an expression of malice. 

    "I  am    Maclan,    though     my   lord   Verset   saw    fit  to  make   a 

Breaksword of me. Me, Maclan.... Now, ask me as prettily as you 

would when you were a court wench." 

   Maclan Merven! Had I not been so swathed with bindings, I 

would have shivered. That name had been one of ill omen on the 

Borders these five years and more, ever since there had been a 

hanging and then a gallows-flit. Dead, they had said Maclan to 


----------------------- Page 57-----------------------

be when they cut him down; but by some chance, after he had 

been borne away, he had come to life. It was well known that he 

had declared a blood feud against my father. 

   He   unscrewed   the   flask   and   flicked   some   drops   onto   Tarn's 

face. 

    "If it please you, sir," Tam croaked, "will you grant us water?" 

   Maclan      swung     the  flask   back  and    forth   so  low   it  almost 

touched her face. 

    "This   has   a  price,  you   know.    There    be  little  water   in  this 

wilderness, and what we have we need keep for ourselves and 

our horses. Will you pay the price?" 

    "No   one   bargains   without   a   price   being   stated."   Tarn's   voice 

was even. 

    "The   price?   Well,   now."   The Breaksword   pulled   at   his   well- 

trimmed beard while juggling the flask with his other hand, so 

that   it  slopped    water   even    moreto      no   purpose    except    our 

torment. 

    "Hmmm ... I would say a good tumble for you all; yet I am a 

man of my word. You are to be kept for him who has paid for it. 

But"as   though   struck   with   a   sudden   inspiration,   Maclan   sat 

back and regarded his scuffed and muddy boots. "These need a 

brush-up, and other tasks can be found for a wenchor three." 

    "No!" Bina's voice rang out. 

   The     renegade    looked    beyond     Tam;    then   he  leaned    in  my 

direction. "Still high-nosed, then, are you? So be it!" 

   He pounded the stopper into the flask and stood up. 

   Tam   coughed   from   her   dryness  of   throat,   and   I   echoed   her. 

Where   did   courage   end   and   stupidity   begin?   Perhaps   we   were 

soon to discover. Meanwhile, both men moved off to our right, 

one towing the pony that had been my mount, until they passed 

out of sight. 

    "Did you have a reason for that?" My indignant Send was aimed 


----------------------- Page 58-----------------------

at Bina. 

    "I   did   indeedgive   this   gallowsmeat   any   chance,   no   matter   how 

small, and your charity will buy you death!" her reply came swiftly. 

 "It   was   he   and   the  other   Breakswords     of  Lammerside      who    took 

Neman's Tower." 

    The   thought   of   that   foul   massacre   silenced   even   our   mind- 

speech, though I could feel, as did Bina, Tarn's surge of rage. She 

had helped to bring in two wounded children who had not died 

when the attackers had cut them down. 

    We   were,   however,   given   little   time   to   wonder   if   our   choice 

had been the wrong one. A shadow was creeping from a rocky 

crag that overlooked the camp, and we knew it must be not too 

far from sunset. A few moments after the outlaws had departed, 

we heard the yowl of a bush-cat. The feline signal was answered, 

full-throated,      from    the    direction    in   which     Maclan     and    his 

henchmen   had   gone,   then   followed   by   a   thud   of   horse   hooves 

and a confusion of raised voices. 

    "dogs on the trail" That phrase could be picked out of the 

jumble of speech. 

    So   somebody   had   loosed   sleuthhounds!   Those   animals   were 

rightly   famous   in   the   border   lands.   All   the   beasts   were   trained 

trackers, and every pack also contained dogs that would attack 

on order. 

    "I tells you th' right o' it, Maclan." One of the mountain men 

had swung closer to where we lay, and we could hear his speech 

clearly.   "That   up-nosed   Red   won't   be   coming.   He   had   a   slam- 

bang   fight   with   the   chief   before  he   rode   out   last   night,   and   his 

father gave him what for like he were a jus'-breeched young'un. 

He   got   such   a   crack   on   the   jaw   that   he   spit   teeth   an'   his   face 

swelled up till he canna but croak. He ain't a-goin' anywhere for 

a few daysmaybe a week. The chief has got 'im a mighty hard 

fist." 


----------------------- Page 59-----------------------

    The group that had raised the cat-cry signal was in sight now. 

The   leader   of   our   captors   turned   out   to   be   a   youngster,   hardly 

more   than   a   boy,   who   wore   Starkadder's   badge   on   his   sword- 

scarf. 

    "Red?" Maclan asked. "He sent any message?" 

    "Nay,   no   message.   But   you   had   need   to   know.   Nigh   a   full 

troop was ready to ride afore I was outta sight o' the grounds. 

The tod was up and alight. And I marked Gurlys as was goin' to 

join the Southin's toothree clan flags did be up." 

    Maclan had halted. He kicked the ground in frustration, and a 

puff of dust arose. 

    "Give   you   thanks,   Jib.   So   we must   needs   find   our   own   way 

out now." 

    Once more ponies were brought, and we were again strapped 

in ignominious positions on their backs. Twilight was beginning 

to   fall   as   we   were   borne   away.   I   find   it   hard   to   remember   that 

night; I did not dream but was simply swallowed up in a dark 

pocket in which painful aches and a pounding head were my lot 

to bear. 



    Sabina 



    I, Sabina, suffered enough that a croak, which was intended to 

be a full-throated scream, was forced out of me. My trailing hair, 

loosed earlier by Maclan, had become caught on bushes and was 

brutally yanked free by the man leading the pony. 

    No talk passed among our captors, but they kept steadily to a 

pace   that   was   faster   than   we   had   held   earlier.   We   moved   ever 

upward, and now and then the lash of a cold wind struck. How 

long   we   traveled   so   through   the   dark,   I   never   knew.   With   the 

blanket blindfold once more over my face, I should have had no 


----------------------- Page 60-----------------------

way of seeing what lay around us, even if we had been moving 

by torchlight. 

    I   held   as   long   as   I   could   to   wilting   hope,   which   had   been 

briefly   revived   by   the   report   that   the   Border   had   been  aroused 

on   our   behalf.   The   horses,   ridden   by   my   father's   escort,   were 

superior to these ponies, and sleuth-hounds seldom lost the trail. 

But    these   Breakswords,        who    owed     no   allegiance    to  any    clan 

chief,   knew   hidden   ways   to   many   strongholds;   Maclan   himself 

had   been   able   to   escape   my   father's   well-trained   men   and   raid 

during   the   past   few   years   without   even   close   pursuit.   He   had 

become, justly, something of a legend. 

    Soon     the   need    for   water    had    overpowered         thought     and 

sensation      alike   in  my    world.    Never,    through      all  those   years 

when I had labored to hone my talent to the highest level, had I 

so battled with my own body, striving to set aside its demands 

and   master   such   a   craving.   Thirst   was   my   chief   torment,   hut 

hunger shortly joined with it till both beasts claimed me as their 

prey and gnawed at my middle. 

    I did not try to Send, for I knew that my sisters suffered the 

same ills. In this hour, to invoke the unity we had shared for so 

many years would avail us nothing. Each of us alone must hold 

on to sanity and so to life. However, as I tried to repeat in my 

aching   head   one   of   the   cantrips   Duty   had   taught,   my   resolve 

faltered.   For   all   my   efforts,   I   could   not   put   word   to   word,   and 

what aid could an ancient wisewife's saying give us now? So I 

was swallowed by a dark which was more than just the night. 

    Then I caught a trickling soundnot for the ears to hear but 

for the mind. I had closed my eyes, but by some means I could 

still   see.   A   crack   of   light   opened   in   the   dark   about   me,   and   its 

radiance      grew    broader     and   clearer    with   every    thirst-savaged 

breath I drew until I felt I was lying in a bath of liquid sunlight. 

Thenoh,   what   a   cruel   mirage   born   of   my   body's   needthe 


----------------------- Page 61-----------------------

gold about me cooled to silver, and I rested in a stream of gently 

flowing     water!    Instinctively,   I  opened     my    mouth,     andyes, 

water, blessed true water, raised itself out of the flood about me, 

poured   across   and   into   my   cracked   and   bleeding   lips.   I   drank 

and drank. 



   Drucilla 



   Water!   Tam   lay   beside   me;   her   hands   were   unbound,   and 

from   each   finger   poured,   impossibly   but   undeniably,   a   rill   of 

water. I, Drucilla, drank deeply. For some reason, as the dryness 

vanished, I felt another need, not of my own but of my sister's. 

By   mind-speech,   I   answered   what   seemed   to   be   an   unvoiced 

question. Then once more I scooped up and mouthed the living 

liquid. 



   Sabina 



   My face was awashawash?. How? Whence came this water, 

that   soothed   not   only   the   racking  pain   in   my   body   but   was   as 

balm   to   my   soul,   as   well?  Swallow, I   instructed   myself,  then  try 

mind-touch. But that outflung net caught no sister in its invisible 

weave. A little alarmed by this silence, for it was difficult for any 

of     us    to    know       who      we     were      without      our     two 

counterpart/complements, I found myself shaping the words: I 

am Sabina of the Scorpys. 



    Tamara 


----------------------- Page 62-----------------------

   How long we traveled on after that strange dream sharing, I 

cannot     tell.  However,     when     it  ended,   my    spirit  seemed     to 

withdraw from the body that was called Tamara and rested in a 

place     that   sheltered     and     strengthened      like   loving     arms 

supporting me. 

   That refuge was irreparably shattered as my physical self was 

again    dropped     to  the  ground,     this  time   onto   a  bed  of  small 

stones.   The   shock   and   pain   of   the   fall   pulled   me   back   into   my 

body and the mad, random place that my world had become. 

    "Bina? Cilla?" I Sent. 

    "Here," each answered in turn. 

   Then     my    feet  were    seized   and,   by   them,   I  was    dragged 

roughly   over   the   ground.   By   the   daylight   that   had,   impossibly 

after   a  night   of  such   strange   doings,    come    again,  I  saw   that 

Maclan stood above us. He held a knife in one hand, and now he 

stooped and grabbed up a handful of my hair as if to tear it from 

my scalp. Instead, he sawed the strand loose, and as he did so, 

he whistled. 

   I recognized the air; widely sung, it had not only a taunting 

tune   but   vicious   words   guaranteed   to   enrage   the   whole   of   any 

Border family. 



    "Th' Snake, he did take Ninen's Peel; 

   With it hardly did he deal: 

   Wives, maids, babes did swallow steel. 

   Snake? Nay, Dragon from the past 

   Of him no man will see the last!" 



    "Should     I  not  take  up   the  harp   as  a  bard,   my   lady?"   The 

Breaksword   brushed   my   shorn   hair   across   my   face,   grooming 

me as he preened himself. "And wait till you hear the next verse, 

which I have just composed! We do not hang you, you seethat 


----------------------- Page 63-----------------------

is not the way of the Maclan. Your father set me in a lick-stone 

cell,   and   licking   is  how    I  gathered    my    water,    see  youmy 

tongue to cold, bare stone. I do not think you will have even that 

much   where   you   go   now.   We   deal  with   you   as   is   custom,   you 

see. They can hunt with houndsbring their hell-taught magic 

to searchit will not serve." I was puzzling over his words as he 

summoned his men once more. 

   Our captors worked quickly after that. We were dragged forth 

again   and   pushed   onto   a   flat   surface;   then   that   platform   was 

raised   into   the   air.   Pinioned   as   we   were,   we   could   see   but   a 

braiding   of   taut-drawn   rope   above.   Now   our   temporary   floor 

swung   outward,   dipping   a   little   so   that   I   feared   we   would   be 

rolled from the rimless support it offered. 

   Downthey          were    lowering     us down      somewhere,       and   we 

could be sure that whatever waited us below would be no better 

than what we had left behind. 


----------------------- Page 64-----------------------

   Six 



    Tamara 



   The    support     on  which    we   rested   was    swinging     as  a  brisk 

wind pushed at it. We had not been secured in any way onto this 

platform, and the possibility was very real that we might roll off 

before we ever reached the goal our captors had selected. 

   Even   as   I   strove   to   brace   myself   against   such   a   fate,   it   came 

upon   me.   I   spun   over,   and   then   I   was   falling,   falling   until   the 

blanket-roll that bound me thudded home onto another surface 

with force enough to drive the breath out of me. I choked out a 

scream,     only   to  suffer   a  second    hard   blow    from   above    as  a 

weight covered my body. Then darkness took me. 



   Sabina 



   We had been swinginghow? why? And whowho was I? 

At    least  that  knowledge      returned:    I  was   Sabina.    Then   I  was 

falling,   to  strike   a  surface   that   moved     under    me.   I  heard   a 

choked   cry,   sounding   as   from   a   far   distance.   Once   more   I   lay 

still, on my side this time. Summoning what small strength I still 

possessed, I mind-Sent: "TamCilla!" 

    "Yes"That   was   Cilla,   I   knew,   for   the   variations   of   mental 

"speech" can be as individual as voices. 

    "Tam!"    I   called   silently   again.   She   had    always    been    the 

strongest, the most assured of us three. However, she had borne 

the brunt of Maclan's attention at the last.... 

   Before I could thought-call a third time, my body was jerked 

upward by my bound feet to hang, in painful movement, upside 

down.      The    pulls   continued,     growing     ever    more    vicious.    I 


----------------------- Page 65-----------------------

realized I must have become entangled in a rope fastened to the 

platform we had ridden. 

   A final yank, followed by further shaking; then I was free and 

thudding       downward.        My     cheek    scoured     across    a   rough 

surfaceblanket? 

    "Cilla? TamTam?" I Sent desperately. 

    "Yes."   Again     Cilla  answered      instantly.   "Tam    is  close  beside 

you I can see her! Butis that blood on her face? Tam!" Cilia's own 

message entwined with mine. 

   I could neither lift my head nor change position, so I could see 

no    more    than   the  band    of  darkening     sky   above.   Then    came 

movement against that backdrop a square object was swinging 

on   ropes,   describing   a   series   of   irregular   lifts   and   drops,   but 

rising   ever   higher.   The   platform   that   had   brought   us   here   was 

returning aloft. 

   After I reported the departure of the flooring-square, I strove, 

in fashion of an eyeless worm, to edge myself backward, hoping 

to   meet   with    a  rocky   outcrop    against   which    I  could   wriggle 

sufficiently upright to see something of our surroundings. 

   Almost      as  if  some   power     had   read   my    purpose     and   was 

moved   to   answer   an   unvoiced  plea,   I   bumped   against   a   hard 

surface, nearly as wide as my shoulders, so that I was heartened 

to struggle onwardor at least upward. Perhaps if I continued 

rubbing   against   the   unyielding      support,   I   could   hatch   myself 

from     the  cocoon     of  rope-wound       blanket.    And    there    was   a 

sloping shape to what I pushed against! I added another bruise 

to   my    tally,  but  I  fought    on.  Then    my   head    and   shoulders 

reached high enough so that I could at last see. 

   Tam     lay   farthest  from    the  wall   down     which    we   had   been 

lowered. Her eyes were closed, and a wild lock of new-cropped 

hair   had   been   glued   to   her   forehead   and   right   cheek   by   blood. 

Still   farther   from    me,   Cilla   lay  flat  with    her   head    free  of 


----------------------- Page 66-----------------------

wrapping. 

    "This" Her lips moved now, to loose a voice that was thin 

and    strained.    "ThisistheDismals."            She   paused     between 

each    word,    as   though    she   brought     the  sentence     forth  with 

immense effort. 

   Dismalswhat          did   she  mean?     The   dark   state  of  spirit  to 

which we had been reduced? 

   Suddenly       my    memory      sharpened.     Those    reports    we   had 

researched   while   alone   at   Grosper   had   mentioned   a   country- 

within-a-country in which the creatures were so terrifying that it 

might be the place to which all the horrors that populated men's 

nightmares       retreated   during    the   day.   But  surely    that  was   a 

legend,     like  some    imaginary    monster      a  nurse    might    use  to 

frighten an ill-behaved child: "Do such-and-so, and you will go 

to the Dismals." 

   A land that lay below the surface of the world known to man, 

an   enclave   only   able   to   be   entered   by   ropes,   though   no   one   in 

hisor   herproper   senses   would   choose   to   do   so.   Cradled   by 

the   Yakin   Mountains,   the   Dismals   was   rumored   to   have   been 

delved   by   the   Servants   of   the   Dark,   the   monster-kin.   No   man 

knew its extent because no would-be explorer had ever returned. 

   Tam      sighed,   and    her  eyes   opened.     She   shifted   her   head 

toward Cilla. 

    "What's to be done?" Her voice was hardly above a whisper. 

   Before     either   of  us  could    answer    her,  a  rattle  of   pebbles 

cascaded down behind me. Both Tam and Cilla looked at once to 

meor what was happening at my back. I feared that, if I tried 

to turn and see for myself, I might lose what small advantage I 

had gained through my efforts. 

   Nonetheless, I swung my head around as far as I could, just in 

time to catch sight of a flow of red fur that poured itself toward 

us like living fire. Its owner advanced as far as my feet, then sat 


----------------------- Page 67-----------------------

up, as might a cat, on its haunches. But this creature was no cat, 

nor was it like to any other beast I had ever seen, even among 

the   varieties   in   the   queen's   animal-park,   which   was   one   of   the 

great sights of the capital. 

   However, I still thought  cat when   I   looked   at   the   head,   save 

the ears were not pointed but rounded. And certainly this was 

larger   by   far   than   any   sharer-of-the-house   among   our   people. 

The form possessed longer lines than seemed natural, but the tail 

was the most striking feature, being fully the length of the beast's 

body. 

   It opened its jaws wide now, and the teeth exposed were all 

pointed   as   if   for   tearing.   This   display   concluded,   it   swiped   its 

whiskers      with   a  forepaw,    arose,   and   trotted   leisurely    toward 

Tam. 

    "No!"   I   screamed,   hopeless,   helpless   to   protect   her.   The   cat- 

thing was plainly carnivorous and was anticipating my sister as 

a meal it would not have to stalk. 

    Cilia's   shriek   joined   mine.   Tam   was   staring,   with   a   certain 

fatality,   straight   at   the   beast.   The   fanged   head   lowered   toward 

hers;   then   an   elongated   tongue  swept   out   to   wash   my   sister's 

face. The taste of fresh blood must surely arouse it to kill 

    Cilla was struggling to heave herself up, but her frantic efforts 

only    rolled   her   back   and   forth.   I  worked    my   own    shoulders 

higher   on   my   support.   Suddenly   I   felt   a   loosing   of   one   of   the 

ropes about my breast. I channeled all my strength into forcing 

my arms away from my body, but no feeling answered in them. 

Being so bound for so long might have leached all life from my 

muscles, leaving them powerless. 

   The     red-furred     monster     had   finished    its  predinner     dainty 

from Tarn's face. I caught the edge of what she was trying in a 

final attempt at defense. She was striving to use Sendnot to us, 

but to the animal crouching beside her. Was that possible? 


----------------------- Page 68-----------------------

   I stopped my physical exertions and aimed my spirit-energy 

to feed hers. We had done this once or twice, experimented with 

projecting Power, but never for any reason. We had that purpose 

now! 

   At   first,   no   joining   occurred.   For   a   moment,   I   feared   that   I 

might   even   have   weakened   Tarn's   Talent   by   my   interference. 

But,   even   as   I   tried   to   feed   Tarn's   strength,   so   I   was   fedby 

Cilla!   We    were    well  linked;    I  had  anchored     true   with   Cilia's 

Send, and the two of us touched  and held with Tam. So firmly 

were   we   bound   that,   when   a   wave   of   another   type   of   Power 

unexpectedly   washed   over   us,   we  three   felt   the   alien   surge   of 

force as one. Then, like a stream of water, pure and heady as if 

leaping   from   a   spring   in   the   high   mountains,   the   alien   Talent 

flowed into ours fully! 

   My earlier struggles had given me a chance to see Tam more 

clearly.    The   animal    had    settled  back    on   its  haunches     again, 

seeming   to   study   our   sister   closely.   It   appeared   that   what   we 

had striven to do had been pointless, for the beast was making 

no movement to withdraw. 

   That     fearsomely      fanged     head    lowered     again.    This    time, 

though, it did not aim at Tarn's face, but rather at her breast. I 

saw   it   lunge   forward  and   waited,   shivering,   for   the   first   of   my 

sister's   screams.   My   Send   quivered   and   nearly   broke;   then   the 

new Power caught it up, melded once more with ours, and held. 

My      terror   began      to  drain     away.     Was     the   force    I  had 

summonedall I could raisefeeding now upon that fear? 

   The   animal's   head   came   up   with   an   effort.   Between   its   jaws 

dangled a strip of cloth; perhaps it preferred its prey with flesh 

bared for easier tanging. 

   Where I leaned among the rocks, I rubbed my shoulders back 

and forth, though I dared not concentrate too much upon such 

efforts, lest my part of the mind-thread snap. There seemed no 


----------------------- Page 69-----------------------

danger   of   that,   howeverindeed,   it   felt   to   me   stronger   than   I 

had ever known it to be. None of us had such Talent as this, even 

though our Gifts had been enlarged by years of practice. Who 

or   whathad   enhanced   the   force   we   could   wield,   we   had   no 

way of telling. 

    Tam     and    Cilla   had    always     claimed      that   I  was   one    who 

mistrusted new things and always sought for an explanation of 

how   they   worked.   Only   my   Talent   for   healing   had   I   accepted 

without demanding proof of this and that. In this hour, however, 

I knew I dared not question but must simply lend all strength I 

could to keep our mind-link intact. 

    The animal continued to tear at Tarn's bindings. My own were 

loosening also, but far from swiftly enough. Now hanging from 

the beast's jaws was a frayed ribbon of white; the blanket having 

been pierced, what the creature now mouthed was a portion of 

her bed robe. 

    Those   needle-tipped   teeth   dipped   again,   settled   into   a   firm 

grip.   I   could   hear   the   sound   of   that   ripping,   and   Tarn's   inert 

body   lifted   a   little,   only   to   settle   back   as   the   cat-thing   spat   out 

another mawful of the confining cloth. 

    However,   no   savaging   of   my   sister's   bared   chest   followed; 

instead,     that   tongue,     which    had    cleansed     her   face   of   blood, 

began      to  sweep     her    body.    The   fact   that   she    had   not    been 

attacked   by   now   somehow   lessened   my   terror,   or   else   we   had 

been   under   fear's   shadow   for   so   long   that   it   had   come   to   feel 

familiar   as   our   own.   I   have   read  in   our   records   that   in   the   old 

days,   when   a   depraved   dynasty   ruled   my   country   and   torture 

was   accepted   by   law,   a   victim   who   had   suffered   the   worst   a 

body     could    endure     passed     to  a  point   beyond      pain.   Was    this 

happening to us? 


----------------------- Page 70-----------------------

    Tamara 



   The breath of this dweller in the Dismals was hot and fetid as 

that   of   any   carnivore.   However,   as   its   green   eyes   stared   into 

mine      between      assaults    upon     my     swathings,      I  began     to 

understand that it meant me no harm. I did not release the Send; 

instead,   sharpened   by   the   force   we   had   all   felt   loosed   to   join 

ours,   I   still   tried   to   reach   the   creature.   I   could   only   trust   that   I 

had touched it, though in a way I could not yet detect. 

   The dark had come upon us, yet here we could still see as we 

might on a heavily beclouded day. My own vision was centered 

upon     the   action   of  the   creature    arching    its  body   above    me. 

Suddenly, a rope, which must have been a major anchor for most 

of   those   twisted   about   me,   broke.   The   cat-thing   now   pawed   at 

my coverings instead of using its claws, and by so doing it was 

able to scrape my body mostly clear of the noisome bag that held 

me prisoner. 

   I strove to sit up, but my limbs felt heavy and dead from their 

long confinement. Still, with what effort I could summon, I slid 

my right hand across the rumpled stuff of the blanket and forced 

my fingers to touch the paw of my rescuer. Once more we met 

eye   to   eye.   In   some   way,   our   silent   defense-by-mind   had   been 

the right one. Perhaps I was simply an object of curiosity to the 

beast; in any event, I was not prey. 

   At   that   moment,   without   my  willing   it,   the   Send   broke   and 

was   gone.   Bina   had   held   it   with   me,   and   also   Cilla,   but   most 

certainly we had been companied by a fourth. The sharing had, 

in   fact,  been   as  profound      as that    venture    into  the   unknown 

when, in our extremity, we had shared spirit-born water. I had 

to   accept   as   true   what   I   thoughtwhat   I   now   believed   as   if   it 

had been duly sworn. 

    "It means no harm," I said hoarsely. 


----------------------- Page 71-----------------------

    Drucilla 



    I  lay  exhausted      from    my   attempts     to  win   freedom.     Tarn's 

white body lay on the ruins of her constraints, but still she did 

not move. I drew a deep breath. Would her rescuer turn now to 

me, or Bina, oron us? 

   However, the animal seemed content to remain with Tam, for 

it   stretched   out   full   length,   in   watchful-cat   fashion,   that   long 

plume of a tail resting straight behind it. 

   Delivered from fear of immediate savaging, I dared to give an 

order. The green eyes blinked; the head lifted. Now the creature 

was   looking   beyond   meat   Bina.   Swiftly   on   its   feet   again,   it 

moved   toward   my   sister.   In   the   meantime,   I   set   my   teeth   and 

began, drawing on remaining rags of energy, to master my body 

and     force   arms    and   legs   to  obey    me.   The    pain   of  feeling's 

reawakening   was   welcome,   though   it   stung   like   a   whiplash.   I 

pulled   myself   up,   bracing   the   upper   part   of   my   body   with   my 

returning-from-the-dead arms. 



    Sabina 



   Thus   we   won   to   freedom,   as   yet   unthreatened   by   whatever 

fate   might    await    us  in  this   darkly   fabled    land.   A   wind    was 

rising,   but   still   we   refused   to   assemble   any   makeshift   garment 

from those foul bindings on the ground. Tam had always been 

our    leader   and,    through    long    practice,   both   Cilla  and    I  now 

turned to her. 

   She   had   positioned   herself   on  a   large   stone,   and   before   her 

was her red rescuer. It, too, was seated and now, as I watched, I 


----------------------- Page 72-----------------------

saw     a  clawed    paw    reach   out   to  rest  on   Tarn's   knee,   where 

bruises   made   black   shadows.   Neither   of   us   tried   to   catch   her 

attention by word or gesture; we also refrained from attempting 

any   mind-speech,   for   it   was   plain   that   she   and   the   beast   were 

engaged in some form of communication. 

   Cilla   had   come   to   me   and   we   huddled   together,   watching, 

hoping   against   hope   that   our   sister   was   finding   answers   that 

would serve us for the future. 

    "Look!"   Cilla   was   no   longer   intent   on   Tam   and   the   animal. 

Her arm was extended, and her forefinger pointed back toward 

where we had lain. 

   The surface of the ground where we had been dropped was 

rough with rocks and gravel, as our many painful bruises could 

testify. Now, however, small rings of light encircled some of the 

stones. Their glow, though soft, held back the utter dark of night 

and gave us limited sight. 

   Curiosity could not be denied. I loosed my hold on Cilla and 

stooped   painfully,   reaching   for   the   nearest   of   those   strangely 

radiant    rocks.   I  almost   dropped     it  again,   for  my   fingers   had 

closed onwarmth! I held the pebble up, turning it about. The 

outer casing, though against my fingers it had the roughness of 

stone, now appeared on closer examination to be like crystal a 

drop   of   transparent   mineral   bearing   a   heart   of   fire.   Cilla   and   I 

were still examining my find, Cilla leaning against me to view it 

better, when Tam rose abruptly and beckoned. 

    "Come!"   That   word   was   delivered   as   an   order.   We   did   not 

question, but followed. 



    Tamara 



   Somehow I was not astonished when I did mind-receive from 


----------------------- Page 73-----------------------

the red one. The contact was not as clear as a meld with Bina or 

Cilla;   it   was   more   like   a   hummingor   a   purr.   But   it   held   the 

Power   to   allay   fear   completely,   and   I   accepted   that   we   had   at 

least a partial bond. 

   The     creature's    message      held   neither    words     nor   pictures, 

though      I  think  that  the   latter might     have   been    intended,    for 

through   its   mind   I   looked   briefly   into   a   strange   place   I   could 

view   only   dimly,   as   through   veiling.   At   length   I   understood. 

This more-than-animal who had freed us wished for us to follow 

it. Because nothing but trust now existed between us, I called my 

sisters and prepared to go where it would lead us. 

   For a very short space, the glow of the gravel gave us sight of 

our footing. Tall plant growth, brush or even trees, rustled about 

us. As we moved in the wake of the banked-ember redness that 

was our guide, I realized that I wanted to know his name. This 

was no animal, and to think of it as such was wrong.  Four-legs 

who    speaks   with   two-legs,   how   are   you  called?  I   projected    that 

thought with all the strength I could. 

   I was answered! Into my mind came a picture of what could 

only be a tree, though of such  girth   as   I   had   never   seen   in   our 

world. Up that mighty trunk sped a streak of vivid furClimber? 

I ventured. The purr sound soared into a crescendo of approval. 

    "This is Climber," I said to Bina and Cilla. 

   Climber continued to lead and we followed. Our footing was 

solid until, after we had journeyed a short distance, the ground 

suddenly       gave   way.    The   three   of  us   slipped    down     a  bank, 

carrying   with   us   chunks   of   clay,   our   guide   skidding   beside   us, 

almost on his rump. I caught a flash of amusement at our shared 

indignity. Then he splashed into water, and a moment later the 

stream received us, too. Its flow was not wide, nor was it more 

than   knee-deep;   and   embedded   in the clay that floored it were 

more of the light stones, giving forth a wavering radiance. 


----------------------- Page 74-----------------------

    Climber   lifted   his   long   tail,   and   drops   flew   as   it   struck   my 

thigh just above the water-line. I accepted the offer and took the 

wet     appendage       into  my    hand.    Joined     to  our   guide    by   this 

unusual leash, I splashed ahead. 



    Drucilla 



    Very    few    streams    flow    straight.   True    to  pattern,    this  one 

curved   several   times,   until   we   were   no   longer   headed   toward 

the wall of our living dungeon but rather paralleling that barrier, 

or so I believed. The light of the stones reached the edges of the 

shallow flow, but not much farther. For safety as well as comfort 

against the unknown that loomed so overwhelmingly about us, 

Bina and I proceeded linked hand to hand. 

    Vegetation   grew   along   the   banks   in   patches,   and   the   water 

had inhabitants. Many of these sported body parts that, like the 

pebbles, shed light. We caught glimpses of grinning heads, with 

teeth    whitely     visible,   or  fore-and     hind-limbs      flashing    by   in 

shining   streaks.   Fortunately,   all   the   aquatic   folk   fled   from   our 

path   into   the   shore   growth.   Dancing   above   the   water's   surface 

were winged creatures, their shapes, too, dimly alight. None of 

this like had we ever seen before. 

    Suddenly I realized something else: a warmth was present the 

water itself! I could almost imagine having stepped into a barrel- 

bath.   On   impulse,   I   paused   and,   loosing   my   fingers   from   my 

sister's, cupped my hands and raised water to ease my abraded 

skin. Bina followed my example, so we had to hasten to catch up 

with Tam and the creature she had named Climber. 

    All   at   once,   the   wall   of   rock   rose   directly   above   usI   must 

have   been   completely   wrong   in  my   reckoning.   The   stream   ran 

on through an archway of stone. On the far side of that portal, its 


----------------------- Page 75-----------------------

light seemed to glow the brighter. 

    Tam had not halted, so neither did we hesitate, but followed 

on.   In   addition   to   the   light from   underfoot,   we   now   had   more 

illumination.   Our   water   passage   ran   on   through   its   stony   cleft, 

and on the right-hand wall, spiraling lines of crystal were plainly 

visible. It took me a few moments of observation to note that a 

definite pattern was described in the curving of the lines. Then 

Bina's   hand,   which   had   lain   on   my   arm,   turned   to   clutch   me 

painfully and catch me to a halt. 

    "Look!"   She   did   not   touch   the   wall,   but   in   the   air   her   finger 

sketched one of the curling traceries of light. 


----------------------- Page 76-----------------------

   Seven 



   Sabina 



   My breath caught. I knew that sweep of line, those curls that 

met sothen whirled off to form an intricate maze of circles. 

As if the pattern had ensorcelled me, I stood still, and my heart 

beat rapidly. 

    "Come     on!"  Tam    had   half   turned    toward    us,  using   mind- 

speech, not words. 

    "No!" I   defied   the   order   with   the   same   sharpness   as   it   had 

been   Sent,   nor   did   I   hold   her   gaze   any   longer   to   see   how   my 

answer   had   impressed   her.   Instead,   I   pressed   my   hands   to   the 

sides   of   my   forehead,   digging   in  fingertips   with   no   regard   for 

the pain they awoke from my bruises. 

   I   closed    my   mind     to  the   demands      of  the   outer   lifeto 

everything but a search through memory. The words discovered 

there I repeated aloud: 



    "Armored by the ONE I stand; 

   On my right is She Who Bears 

   The Lanthorn of the Eternal Light, 

   The Sword of Stars unsheathed. 

   To my left is Brathan, 

   The BOOK OF ZORTAN in His hands...." 



   Were   my   words   actually   visible   in   the   air,   as   I   saw   them? 

Suddenly,   something   flew   against   the   wallor   tried   to,   for,   as 

swiftly as it had arrived, it was gone. The pattern continued to 

curl, its involutions leading the eye ever deeper into their mystic 

dancebutno!          Those     lines,   which     had    been    so   sharply 


----------------------- Page 77-----------------------

defined, now showed crumbled edging as if the substance that 

produced the light were flaking away. 

   Still I held my ground. 



    "Thus it is read from the pages of the Book: 

    'Light is greater than the Dark.' 

   The ONE said, 'Let it be so.' 

   Thus it was so." 



   I   was   reaching     now.   As   far as   I  knew,    even   our   mother, 

puissant     sorceress    though    she   was,   had   never    had   reason   to 

perform this ritual. And to use it with Power under less than the 

tightest control was a peril such as I should rightly fear. 



    "By Yar and Yi, 

   By Water and Stone; 

   By Sky and Earth, 

   By the Center of all things, 

   And by their outward seeming" 



   Hands      caught     at  me   abruptly,     dragging     me   back,   and    I 

swayed. Then, from behind me, a hand descended over my lips 

in a stifling seal to silence my incantation. 

    "Be still!" 

   Never   had   I   heard   Tarn's   voice   raised   in   such   anger   before. 

Her gag of flesh slipped from my chin; then her fingers bit into 

the flesh of my bare shoulders. 

    "Feel, you foolfeel!" she ordered, not loosing her hold. 

   Some of the strength called up by the cantrip had drained out 

of   me.   Thenyes,   I   felt.   A   foulness   crawled   about   me,   and   I 

shivered   with   revulsion   and   fear;  I   felt   as   though   a   snake   had 

wrapped       a  rough-scaled      length   around     my    body.    The   spell 


----------------------- Page 78-----------------------

might be broken, but this was a backwash of Power such as I had 

never experienced. 

    "Come"        Tam     kept    her    grip   only    on    one    shoulder. 

Meanwhile,   Cilla   had   stepped   up   to   my   other   side.   Together 

they urged me away from the wall and forward. Climber stood 

ahead     of  us  in  the   water,   lips  wrinkled     back   in  a  snarl,  tail 

lashing     the   stream    to  froth.  Whirling      around,     the   creature 

headed onward once more. 

   I   continued   to   shiver   from   the   cold   within   methe   stream 

that   washed   my   body   seemed   warmer   than   I   felt.   After   a   few 

moments, I found my voice. 

    "That patternit is of the Dark. We may be going straight into 

the maw of Evil!" 

    "Not   here,"   Tam   answered.   "That   pattern   is   very   old.   In   its 

time, it had a meaning that would never have concerned us. No 

trap was set." 

   How could she be so sure? I wanted to scream the question, 

but the words of protest died in my throat. 

   We splashed on. Once more the stream changed its path and 

rounded a curve; there more light awaited us. I stumbled on, still 

the captive of my sisters and our four-footed guide, until I was 

dragged   out   of   the   water   into   a  huge   cave,   the   full   extent   of 

which was hidden. 

   The cat-creature halted there. Once more that long tail swung 

in Tarn's direction, and with her free hand she again grasped the 

sodden   fur   of   the   appendage.   Linked   as   I   now   was   to   Climber 

through Tam, I felt a surge of that alien Power from the not-beast 

course   through   meand   suddenly   I   was   freed   from   the   Dark 

that had settled on me back in the tunnel. 



   Drucilla 


----------------------- Page 79-----------------------

    I caught at Bina as tenseness and resistance faded out of her, 

and I continued to tightly grasp her hand. Tam and the red beast 

had gone ahead. We followed at a slower pace, one dictated by 

Bina's now-unsteady feet. Much of interest lay about us, and my 

head turned continually as I surveyed our new surroundings. 

    As    this  cave    chamber     widened      out,   it  was   plain   that   the 

stream   made   a   path   across   one  end   that   continued   to   a   place 

from   which,   halfway   up   the   wall,   a   waterfall   sprang   from   the 

rock.    Green     festoons    of  plant  growth      hung,    like   back-drawn 

curtains, on either side of this water-gate. 

    However,        as  we    trudged      on   after   Tam,     the   vegetation 

disappeared.   Opening   off   the   central   room   of   the   cave   were   a 

number   of   cavelets.   One   such   alcove,   ahead   to   our   left,   had   a 

screen that walled it off from the main chamber and rose to the 

height of our shoulders from the floor. 

    Tam   had   come   to   a   stop   directly   before   the   screen,   facing   a 

ledge that lay opposite. There we joined her. 



    Tamara 



    Climber   had   brought   me   to   a   halt.   I   accepted   that   decision, 

just   as   I   had   come   to   understand   that   we   could,   in   a   manner, 

communicate. By this time, I knew that he was not only male but 

also no animal, in spite of his shaping, and I further understood 

that   some   matter   of   importance   had   compelled   him   to   lead   us 

here. 

    At this point, the wall ledge that lay opposite the screen-panel 

was occupied. For one startled instant, I thought we stood face- 

to-face with other inhabitants of the Dismals. Then I realized that 

we faced artifacts of mortal make, not flesh and blood. 


----------------------- Page 80-----------------------

   A    low,   baked-clay      bench,   into   which    had    been   pressed     a 

number       of  the   light-bearing     crystals,   balanced     there.   Seated 

firmly upon it were two small statues. They had clearly not been 

meant   to   resemble   humans   such   as   ourselves.   They   possessed 

arms,   legs,   and   bodies   not   unlike  my   own;   on   their   square-set 

shoulders,      however,      were    mounted      truly    alien   heads.    One 

possessed a round ball with no features marked upon it, though 

the   substance   from   which   it   had   been   molded   showed   incised 

lines not unlike scars. The other towered a little above its peer, 

for   its  head   was    shaped    in  the   form    of  a  solid  drop    whose 

narrow point reached well above the ball. This figure also bore 

no face. 

   Yet, as I continued to study the pair, I felt no aversion to their 

oddity; rather, I was certain that they, and this place, held peace. 

I knew this because none of the protective Wards that had been 

set at our birthing awoke. 

   That strength which had brought us here suddenly vanished 

and,   just   as   we   had   thirsted,   so   now   we   hungered.   Mercifully, 

our    need    was    answered      at  once.    Beneath     the  ledge    which 

supported       those    representations      ofalien     beings?     unknown 

gods?more shelves had been cut into the cave walls. And these 

were     burdened     with    an  array   of  edibles.   As   one,   we   moved 

toward them. 

   Pottery   jars,   crocks,   and   covered   baskets   we   explored;   then, 

sitting   by   the   shelves,   we   ate.  We   could   recognize   dried   fruit, 

though none of us could identify the beast that had supplied the 

strips of preserved meat, or the grain from which lumpy cakes 

had   been   fashioned.   A   jug   of   juice   served   to   wash   down   our 

larder-lootings, and potent stuff it was. 



   Drucilla 


----------------------- Page 81-----------------------

   In   spite   of   our   training   in   herb-knowledge,   I   could   put   no 

name   to   any   scent   or   taste   I   found   among   our   new   foodstuffs. 

However,       our   Wards      raised   no   warning     of   poison    in  this 

unexpected       feast,  so  I  gave   myself    up   to  enjoying    it.  I  was 

carefully   licking   satisfying   jamlike   stuff   from   one   finger   after 

another when Bina spoke: 

    "Tam, Cillawhere are we?" 

   I   answered      first,  soberly,   remembering        the  way     we   had 

prevented      Bina   from    completing     that   dismissal    of  a  possibly 

alien power. 

    "In   the   Dismals."   A   short   answer,   but   the   only   truth   I   could 

affirm. 

   Tam finished feeding Climber a strip of well-cured meat and 

made a reply different from mine. 

    "That    we   must    discover.    But   first"she     shook    her   head, 

yawning,      and    that  crudely    cut   lock   flopped    across   one    eye 

again"here we can rest." 

   She sounded so certain that we could not disagree. A moment 

later,   Climber     glanced     at  Tam;    then,   evidently     sensing    her 

weariness, he padded across the rock floor, his nose pointing to 

the   screen.   We   did   not   even   try   to   get   to   our   feet   as   fatigue 

suddenly descended upon us. Leaving the evidence of our meal 

behind us, we crawled around the  end of that flimsy provision 

for privacy. 

   The room beyond held a frame not unlike that of the truckle 

beds   we   knew,   which   were   intended   for   personal   servants   or 

children.     It  was   well  supplied     with   bedclothes,     showing     the 

corners of several covers lapped one atop the other. But it was 

also plainly intended for a single sleeper. Following the custom 

we had employed from very early in our lives, we allowed luck 

to decide which bird would occupy this nest. The lot fell to Tam. 


----------------------- Page 82-----------------------

   However,   beside   the   truckle   bed   was   set   a   basketlike   chest, 

and we discovered that it held a wealth of other bedding, though 

to identify the various materials was beyond our powers at the 

moment. From them we mounded up two pallets, one on either 

side of the bed, and found them soothing indeed to bruised and 

weary bodies. Thus we slept. 



    Tamara 



   My awakening was quiet but complete. The wan light of the 

room had not brightened, but I could see clearly as I sat up on 

the   bed   that   chance   had   won   me.   What   I   saw   made   me   catch 

hold of the top cover and pull it up to my chin. 

   Climber had joined someone who stood at the foot of the bed, 

surveying me as if I were one of the monsters that legend caused 

to lair in the Dismals. 

   The stranger was a fraction taller than my father. His clothing 

had been reduced to a minimum, either by the demands of the 

climate     or  a  lack   of  local   materials,    until  it  consisted    of   a 

sleeveless     jerkin   fastened    by   a  thong,    and   tight   legginglike 

breeches.   There   was   no   sign   of   the   buff   coat   or   defensive   half- 

armor such as any man venturing forth in the North wore as a 

matter of course. 

   Both   jerkin   and   breeches   were   fashioned   of   a   dark   material 

that   flickered    with   myriad    tiny   sparks   of  light,  though    those 

flecks   were   arranged   in   no   pattern.   A   wide   belt   of   gleaming 

mesh,     supporting     bags   and   sheaths,    cinctured    the  trim   waist 

beneath his broad breast. 

   I   had   not   dared    to  look   directly   at  his   face,  being   more 

embarrassed   than   afraid.   To   be   found   naked   as   the   One   had 

made me (for I had shed the tatters Climber had left me), by a 


----------------------- Page 83-----------------------

male in whose bed I had slept! This was a situation that called 

for diplomacy, and that quality was not my strong point under 

the    best  of  circumstances.      However,      I  knew   I  must   make     an 

effort;   I   could   only   hope   not   to   appear   at   too   great   a   loss.   I 

therefore raised my eyes to regard my examiner directly. 

    His skin was lighter than that of the men I had known who 

spent   their   days   outside,   and  he   wore   no   beard.   Any   male   I 

knew   would   have   sprouted   chin   whiskers   in   some   fashion   or 

another. The hair he did possess was thick and dark red; it fell in 

loose waves back from his forehead and was apparently clasped 

into control only at the nape of his neck. Down his left cheek ran 

the seam of an old scar. 

    The eyes, regarding me with a brooding stare, were as green 

as   my    own.    However,      it  was   not   his  continued     gaze    but  a 

shielded quality about that look that troubled me. Here was one 

who might be sheltered by a strong personal Ward. 

    I   tugged   my   cover   higher.   I   would   have   preferred   to   pull   it 

completely       over   my   head,    as  well,  yet   I  knew   I  must    assert 

myself. 

    Must   there   be   a   Naming   of   Names?   My   sisters   and   I   might 

just   be   driven   to   such   a   revelation.   But   I,   Tamara,   would   not 

surrender   the   Power   bound   in   the   sounds   that   meant   not   only 

my body but my very soul until I was compelled to do so. 

    "If this be your hall," I broke the silence at last, using the older 

and     more    formal    turn   of   speech,    "we   have    indeed    entered 

without bidding. Climber found us in dire need and led us here, 

after Evil caught us in its toils through no fault of our own." 

    Climber      stood    on    hind    legs,   his   forepaws      against    the 

stranger's thigh. Now he actually nodded his head as if testifying 

in his own way that I spoke truth. 

    "Who"        The    newcomer        began     to   speak,    but    he   was 

interrupted       by   a  choked     cry. Bina     sat  up,   then    scrambled 


----------------------- Page 84-----------------------

 awkwardly to her feet, dragging her top cover about hera pose 

in which Cilla speedily joined her. 

    He stared intently, turning his head to survey each of us. Cilla 

 dropped   a   curtsey,   then   hurriedly   pulled   her   covering   tighter. 

Bina came to stand against the bed as if on guard. 

    "Who,"   he   began   again   after   a  sweeping   appraisal,   "are   you 

three, so alike one unto the other, seeking sanctuary here?" 

    Our unwitting host was, indeed, questing for the names of his 

uninvited guests. However, I dared not even probe to find if my 

 suspicions were correct that this stranger possessed a Talent not 

unlike ours. 

    His garb, as I had noted before, was utterly unlike that of the 

 surface     Northers.      Now     I   noted    another      detail   about     his 

 accessories:   though   a   sheath   resembling   that   of   a   short   sword 

hung   at   his   belt,   it   contained  no   sword   not   even   a   hunting 

knife. 

    But the fact that the scabbard did not hold a weapon of bone 

 or honed steel did not mean that it was empty. 

    My training had never brought me into an encounter with any 

 adept save for the women of my own family. Yet I had long ago 

learned that elsewhere in the world, beyond this island continent 

where   we   had   been   birthed,   dwelt   others   who   dealt   with   the 

Light or the Darkness, and even with different Powers. 

    The    intruderno,       it  was  we   who     deserved     that   titlewas 

 scowling now, his emerald eyes continuing to hold me. Yes, this 

man   had   Talent,   but   none   that   I   could   measure;   it   did   nut   feel 

 akin to the Gifts that the Mouse of Scorpio held with pride. 

    Cilla   and   Bina   risked   a   unison   Send   to   me.  "Tam,   you   must 

Name   or   otherwise   explain   us,   or   this   one   might   force   what   he   seeks 

from us by hurtful means. " 

    Reluctantly, I yielded. "We are Scorpys, daughters to the Earl 

 of   Verset,   Alsonia's   Lord   Warden   on   the   Border,   and   we   are 


----------------------- Page 85-----------------------

come by the queen's own choosing." 

   "You   are   well   north   of   the   Border,"   he   returned.   "Whoor 

what brought you here in such a state?" 

   I was not going to allow him to scant me of the information 

due me in kind. "Under what clan banner do we now rest?" 

   He appeared to give that question some consideration. Again 

he studied us for a time; then at last he smiled. That expression 

laid to rest the greater portion of my uneasiness. 

   "The banner of my house no longer flies, my ladynot since 

Erseway. I am a man without kin or name." 

   "All   creatures   bear   names,"   I   objected,   pointing   to   Climber, 

"even animals. Therefore you, too, must be called in some way." 

   I did not miss the sudden tension of his body, or the fact that 

Climber looked at me and snarled. 

   "The   Battle   of   Erseway   was   fought   the   day   we   entered   the 

world,"   I   added.   "To   judge   by   your   appearance,   you   were   too 

young to have borne sword at that time." 

   The   stranger   said   nothing,   but   Cilla   spoke   after   a   moment. 

"That war is long ended, though the land suffers, as ever, from 

raiding     and   plundering      along    the   Border.    Our    father   has 

arranged a Truce meeting. He was at that council when we were 

taken." 

   "Any hoped-for truce has surely been broken now," I put in. 

"The last I heard, a hot tod was riding on the trail of those who 

took us, with sleuth-hounds to lead them. The Starkadders will 

have much to answer for to their king in Kingsburke." 

   Again our host allowed the silence to stretch, but at length he 

said, "I think perhaps it would be well to tell me the whole story, 

ladiesif      I  do,  indeed,    behold     three   of  you    and   am    not 

completely bemused." 

   I was so far from the mood in which one tells such a tale that I 

answered shortly, moistening my lips before I spoke. "We have, 


----------------------- Page 86-----------------------

sir, been left without proper clothing" 

   He did not laugh, as I had half expected. The only emotion he 

continued to display was interest. 

    "Perhaps that is a lack which my stores can answer also." He 

turned   before   I   could   answer,   to   disappear   beyond   the   screen, 

leaving us to guess what his next move might be. 

   We   learned   soon   enough.   From   the   cave   beyond   we   could 

hear     movements.       Our    nameless      host   appeared      again    very 

shortly,   holding   a   bundle   against   him.   This   he   tossed   onto   the 

bed, nearly striking me. 

    "Use what you can. I have not fashioned garments for any but 

myself." Then he took from his belt a bulging pouch, which gave 

forth   a   jangling   as   it,   too,   was  flung   to   land   on   the   sleeping- 

place.    "When     you   will,"  he   concluded,     "give   me   your    story." 

Before we could utter any thanks, he was gone once more. 

   We   turned   our   attention   to   what   he   had   brought.   The   more 

quickly we could garb ourselves, the faster we might be able to 

confront him again to learn what we must know in order to face 

the future. 

   I unrolled the bundle of clothing and spread it out on the bed 

for inspection. It proved to hold three sets of the long breeches, 

three   of   the   jerkins,   and   three   pairs   of   soft   foot   coverings,   for 

each of which at least four layers of thick, close-furred hide had 

been used. 

    Cilla looked up after one appalled examination. Of us all, she 

had    always     delighted    the  most    in  attire  that  was    attractively 

fashioned. " 'Tis far from court dress, to be sure," she observed 

ruefully. "But at least it is better than this." She gave a disgusted 

snort and dropped her coverlet drapery and rags to the floor. 

   Bina's     fingers    fastened    onto    the   pair   of   the   legginglike 

garments       nearest   to   me.   She  shook      the  breeches     out.   They 

proved to be crafted of two thicknesses   of   hide,   and   the   seams 


----------------------- Page 87-----------------------

were   not   puckered.   Bina   knew   cloth   well.   I   myself   could   sort 

wool,   grade   linen,   and   even   gauge   price   on   silk   from   overseas 

better than most merchants; but this stuff was far from any fabric 

I had ever handled. 

    In   the   first   place,   though   the   inner   part,   which   would   rest 

against the skin, was smooth, the outside was scaled. The color 

was   gray,   but   it   was   brightened   by   a   design   formed   of   other 

scales, these being a light blue almost the shade of a good sword 

blade. 

    It could only have been reft from one creature, orin what I 

had     already    begun     to  think    of  as  "the   Upper     World"many 

creatures   of   a   kind   I   knew:   the   serpent-kin.   Still,   when   I   once 

more   inspected   the   interior,   I   found   only   two   seams,   not   the 

many   I   expected.   Nowhere   could  a   reptile   exist   that   would   be 

large enough to provide such a skin as this! Still, snake-skin the 

material seemed; I could put no other name to it. 

    "Snake,"   I   voiced   my   discovery,   passing   the   garment   on   to 

Bina,   who   tested   its   flexibility   to   discover   that   it   seemed   not 

unlike heavy silk. 

    "No!"   Cilla   had   been   reaching   for   a   pair   of   the   scaly   breeks, 

but    she   withdrew       her   hand    hastily.   Bina,   however,      carefully 

examined the inner part, as I had done. 

    "Maybe a serpent-thing this large lived once and cast a skin, 

and that was preserved" 

    Bina   interrupted   me.   "Do   you   now   suggest   a   dragon,   Tam? 

There are no dragons...." She fell silent as she half crumpled the 

leggings and they yielded, as strong cloth would not do. 

    I refused to consider any longer what might be the source of 

the   material   I   was   drawing   on   over   my   legs   and   up   my   body. 

The garments had not been tailored for me, and they did not fit 

tightly   as   did   the   leggings   our   host   wore;   they   also   rose   well 

above my waist. The problem of keeping these clothes anchored 


----------------------- Page 88-----------------------

now confronted us until Cilla remembered the bag the Nameless 

One had left. 

    She   loosed   its   drawing   string   and   shook   forth   the   contents. 

What poured out before our eyes made us gasp aloud: a golden 

rivulet    sparked     with   jewels.   It  was   as  if  the  stream    through 

which we had waded the night before, with its glowing pebbles, 

had been turned by some alchemy to precious metals and gems. 

    "Treasure!" Cilla crowded closer. "So the legends are true after 

all!" She caught up a large brooch, part of which was a circle of 

jewels.   They   appeared   gray   to     the   first   glance,   but   when   the 

piece    was    tilted,  each   stone   showed      in  its  depths    a  slender 

ribbon of red-gold light. 

    I  pulled    free   a  twisted    belt  of  what    I  thought     was   gold 

entwined with another metal. This cincture, too, held sparks of 

fire   that   slid   along   as   if   imprisoned   just   beneath   the   surface.   I 

made good use of it to ensure the safety of my scaled leggings. 

    We     hastened     to   make     further   use    of  our    host's   nearly 

overwhelming generosity. 


----------------------- Page 89-----------------------

   Eight 



   Sabina 



   Having made very sure that we would not lose some part of 

our covering, though there were brooches enough in the bag to 

assure our decency, we eyed each other. Tam had used a chain 

of tiny links, each dotted with a gem, to anchor that errant lock 

of hair over her forehead. 

   In truth we made an odd appearance. "Hardly court garb," I 

commented. "Did you look closely at any of these?" I indicated 

three of the brooches that latched the jerkin across my breast. 

    "If   they   were   fashioned   by   any   goldsmith   of   Alsonia,"   Tam 

observed, "it was long ago." 

    "They   are   lettered,"   I   returned.   For   I   was   indeed   certain   that 

some of the odd embossed turns and curves had meaning. 

   I   saw   Cilla   squinting    down     at  her  own    choices.   She   was 

frowning, and I sensed that she did not want such a guess to be 

the truth. It might be that the less she had to consider what she 

wore now, the better. 

   A glittering pile of treasure still remained, and I swept it back 

into the pouch, twisting the closing cord to keep it safe. 

    "Ready?" I asked, thinking that I would never be truly thus. 

    "Ready," they affirmed, and we rounded the end of the screen, 

coming once more into the open part of the cave. 

   I had been sure that our nameless host would be waiting. He 

was   not,   however,   nor   was   Climber   to   be   seen.   All   that   had 

befallen   now   seemed   like   a   many-layered   dream.   As   children 

who are unsure of new surroundings, we linked hands. 

   What   did   greet   us   was   an   aroma,   more   welcome   than   any 

costly    fragrance    from   overseas:    the  scent   of  roasting    meat.   I 


----------------------- Page 90-----------------------

looked   to   the   graceless   disorder  in   which   we   had   left   the   food 

shelves; that had all been cleared away. But farther along, where 

we had not yet explored, a red glow shone at floor level. 

   We headed toward that gleam and discovered a fire-pit. Over 

it was suspended a cut of meat on a chain, which turned and re- 

turned   for   a   different   kind   of   roasting,   needing   no   spit-boy   to 

tend it. A sizzling arose now and then as a drop of grease struck 

the low flames. 

   The pit was dug very close to the cave wall, and not far away 

was cut another of the shelves. On that ledge lay knives and two 

long-shafted   forks.   I   reached   for   the   nearest   blade,   thinking   it 

might     offer  some    protection.   Though      the   Nameless     One    had 

offered     us  no   reason    to  feel  anything    but   comfort     from   his 

generosity, I felt a little easier with a weapon to hand until I 

was able to inspect it more closely. 

    "Stone!"   Certainly   the   blade   was   wrought   of   some   mineral, 

albeit   discolored     by  frequent    kitchen    use.  In  my    hold   it  was 

heavy and ill-balanced. 

    "This also!" Cilla had taken up one of the forks and held it out. 

The   two   slender   prongs   were   indeed   needles   splintered   from 

rock. 

    "Stone or not, these have been carefully made," I commented. 

   Tam had picked up the other knife and was testing the point 

carefully with a fingertip. "I'll wager a whole Rounder that this 

work is not primitive." 

    "Done by the Nameless One?" Cilla demanded. 

   I had edged closer to the pit and now thrust at the meat as if 

delivering a death blow. The stone tip pierced the roast easily. I 

held up the knife in my other hand to squint along its edge. 

   Tam      gave   an   exclamation     and    moved     closer   to  the  shelf, 

reaching   to   pull   out   a   bowl   large   enough   to   hold   all   the   meat 

before me. 


----------------------- Page 91-----------------------

    "Let   us   eat"   My   words   were   a   suggestion.   I   stabbed   the 

dangling roast again. 

    "Can   you   cut   a   portion,   Bina?"   Tam   wanted   to   know   as   she 

brought the bowl closer. 

    "We   shall   see,"   I   returned.   As   had   all   of   us,   I   had   received 

instruction in household arts, but the handling of meat straight 

from     the  fire  was   usually    the   duty   of  a  kitchen-man       or  an 

assistant cook. 

   The   portion   I   hacked   off   with  the   stone   knifeit   did   have   a 

surprisingly sharp edgewe took back to where the other stores 

were placed, below the queer blind figures. There we ate, mainly 

with fingers, as we had before, with additions from the shelves. 

   This   time   we   remembered   our   manners   and   carried   empty 

containers and the like to be washed at the stream, discovering 

that, the nearer to the falls we approached, the warmer the water 

was. When we returned them to their proper places, we settled 

cross-legged      on   the  floor.  During   this   time   our   host   had   not 

appeared, nor had we seen Climber. Whether it was day or night 

in the outer world, we had no way of telling; nor could we now 

more than guess how long it had been since we had been taken 

from Grosper. 

   Cilla introduced a subject far from the one that I was ready to 

present. 

    "Can this stranger be one we have heard ofthe Lost King? 

That boy he was seven or eight, was he not? Some swore that 

he was killed and his body hidden. Maclan meant such a fate for 

us at the last, I am certain. It's common enough when a raiding 

party    with    a  prisoner    is  hard-pressed.     We    would     not   have 

survived, had we not been found and freed by that beast." 

    "A child of seven?" Perhaps Cilla had made a proper guess. I 

brushed   the   scaled   legging   stretched   across   my   knee.   "Though 

this   Under   Land   has   surely   been   used   by   Breakswords   in   the 


----------------------- Page 92-----------------------

past   to   get   rid   of   victims   they   must   conceal.   Let   a   ransom   go 

unpaid,   or   their   prey   be   one   to   be   disposed   of   what   more 

efficient   place?   The   important   thing   is   that   there  were  legends. 

But is any account known of one who entered here ever leaving 

again?" 

   Tam, who had been oddly silent and had, as I noted, glanced 

regularly   to   the   right   as   if   expecting   our   host   to   return   at   any 

moment, seemed to be alerted by my question. 

    "You   must   have   read   the   report   from   the   Dackner   clanthe 

one   preserved   from   the   fifth   year   of   Queen   Marosa's   reign.   In 

that account, a Breaksword swore the Dismals housed monsters 

that   fed   upon    men.   When     Black    Bourne    was   taken    after  the 

burning of Mackiton Tower, he claimed he would have won free 

had it not been that near half of his men had been lured away by 

news of a treasure. He declared that they had descended into the 

Dismals, even as we were compelled to dobut none returned." 

    "This place," said Cilla slowly, "is neither of South or North 

what do we know of it or the Nameless One?" 

   Tam spoke slowly. "He has Powerit is not of our kind, but it 

is Power." 

    "Soyou would grant me that?" 

   He had appeared behind us as if summoning a body from the 

shadows       to  serve   him.   Even    as   my   thoughts     provided     this 

suggestion, he turned toward me. 

   His Send struck as a strongly thrust sword. Heatpain! My 

hands   covered   my   ears,   pressed   against   my   head   as   if   I   needs 

must hold my skull together. This was a mind-casting that could 

be used as a deadly weapon. 

   The personal Ward I had trusted  all my life was as nothing, 

and   this   blow   had   found   me   unprepared.   But   I   had   not   been 

taken as was planned taken, or killed. Perhaps what saved me 

from   instant   capitulation   was   the   fact   that   my   Talent   was   not 


----------------------- Page 93-----------------------

akin   to   his.   In   spite   of   the   increasing   agony   as   he   continued   to 

feed his Power, I was able to callnot only upon the strength I 

could muster, but also upon Tam and Cilla. 

   They speedily found my resistance, building on that. ThenI 

was     not   the  attacker    but   Tam,    who    had    always    been    the 

strongest among us for a sally, even as she could more skillfully 

wield a material weapon. 

   I   was   no   longer   aware   of   anything   but   the   pull   of   Power 

united    Power.     Before   my   mind's   eye    it  was  visible,  writhing 

serpent-wise   in   a   place   of   great   darkness.   The   red-gold   of   our 

heraldic badge, a scorpion, tail upraised for a strike, while before 

it loomed another creature, larger, and much like a lizard, green 

and black. 

   So much I saw; then all vision was swept away, as if my mind 

had indeed been destroyed. 



    Tamara 



   His had been a surprise attack, but we of the Talent cannot be 

easily taken thus. Our Ward remained, though in Bina's case the 

defense had seemed to crumble. However, the foundation of that 

protection   remained:   full   strength   in   me   and   in   Cilla.   As   Bina 

made a small mewing sound and sank forward, Cilla caught her, 

held   her   tightly.   I   was   on   my  feet   facing   the   Nameless   One. 

Nameless indeed he must be, I thought furiously, and with his 

feet turned to the dark. 

   Our   triad   was   gone,   an   emptiness   gaping   where   Bina   had 

been. But we could spare no time to be concerned for hernot 

now. We must Send, allow both anger and fear to Send, with all 

the force we could draw and hurl. 

   Though my body's sight was dimmed by that struggle, I was 


----------------------- Page 94-----------------------

able   to   see   him   stagger.   Sowe   had   reached   him!   Fortunately, 

we did not have to spread our weapon, for he was but one alone. 

Sendoh, Send! 

   He crumpled. The attacking Power was gone, blown out as a 

candle   is   snuffed.   It   disappeared   so   suddenly   that   I   staggered 

forward;     I  might    have    been   beating    upon    a  door   that   was 

suddenly      flung    open.   One    of   my   feet   toed   his  body    as   I 

controlled my Talent, damped it down. 

   The   Nameless   One   lay   on   his   back.   His   green   eyes   gleamed 

but no life appeared in them. Had we indeed ended him? 

   I   dropped   to   my   knees   and   fingered   the   pulse   at   his   throat. 

His heart was still beating. 

    "Tam! Oh, Tam!" Cilla summoned me. 

   Bina   was   still   cradled   against   her.   I   ventured   a   small   probe 

even   as   I   returned   to   them,   but   nothing   answered,   not   a   mind 

closed by will or Wardnothing! 

   Thenwas         she  dead?    Though      we   had   not   taken   out   our 

attacker,      had      he    vanquished        Binaour        level-headed, 

stouthearted sister, whom I always believed to be the anchor for 

Cilla and me? Did he for some reason hold us now enemies? 

   Cilia's right hand had slipped under the edge of Bina's jerkin. 

Now she looked up with relief dawning on her anguished face. 

    "She is alive?" Swiftly I knelt beside them, my arms striving to 

hold them both at once. 

    "Yes. And he?" Cilla donned a mask of hatred as she looked 

toward the recumbent man. 

    "He livesor his body does." That was the last great fear of all 

our kind: use of the Send past the point of safety could end with 

the destruction of the inner spirit, leaving only an empty human 

shell. Had we indeed turned that fate upon him? 

   Cilla    slid  out  of  my    grasp,  leaving    Bina   to  me,   and   sped 

behind the screen once more. I watched the Nameless One. Why 


----------------------- Page 95-----------------------

had   he   attacked,   waiting   until   now?   He   could   have   taken   us 

with   ease,   I   was   sure,   while   we   were   asleep.   Unless   he   had   a 

need to study us... 

   Talent   of   our   sort   is   seldom   found   here   in   the   North.   It   was 

never   honed,   honored,   and   made   supple   as   it   was   in   our   land 

where,   with   very   few   exceptions   down   the   years,   it   was   most 

often the gift of women, just as martial genius was of men. 

   The   Power  wielded   by   the   Nameless   One   was,   I   felt   certain, 

was not our kind but a Gift totally strange to the training we had 

received. Our attacker was alive, yet did only an emptied body 

lie before us? But now our task was Bina.  By the Great Power, I 

pleaded silently, let it be my sister, full and whole, who will return to 

us! 

    Cilla came back with bedding, and we established Bina as best 

we could. 

    "Bina    knows     the   proper    herbs    better   than    we   do."   Cilla 

stroked our sister's hair. "Only Mother knows the Center Call" 

   I nodded. We had not been deemed ready for that lessoning. 

It was rarely used, and then mainly for restoring the Talent to a 

wielder who had tried to use Power beyond her capacity, only to 

be immersed in the backwash of force. 

    "Since we cannot use that, we can only watch and wait." 

   I   arose   and   so   did   Cilla.   However,   without   explaining   what 

she would do, she headed again for the supply shelves. Taking 

up   an   extra   cover,   one   not   used   for   Bina's   comfort,   I   folded   it. 

Holding it so, I moved to the side of our host and raised his head 

to slip it underneath. 

   His skin felt warm to the touch, and his eyes were now closed. 

Could I believe that he was recovering? Perhaps it would be best 

to bind him while he was helpless. Yet if he relied on Talent as 

his weapon, we could not render him helpless by mere physical 

bonds. 


----------------------- Page 96-----------------------

    Cilla returned from her visit to the shelves with a netted bag 

in the crook of one arm, two small lidded crocks in one hand and 

a   bottle   clutched   tightly   in   the  other.   She   stooped   to   place   her 

selections on the floor, then sat down between them and Bina. 

    "Herbs?" We all had special refinements of Talent peculiar to 

each   of   us   alone.   Cilla   not   only   had   a   strong   command   over 

needlework        but   she   had   the   ability   to  concoct    certain    herbal 

potions.   Those   creams   and   scents   we   used   for   our   needs   were 

always of her distilling and making. Bina had herb-lore also, but 

dealt   rather   with   healing,   sometimes   rivaling   the   skill   of   Duty, 

the true greenwife of our household. 

    Cilla did not look to me but rather stared at her selection. "It is 

a   pitiful   assortment,   but   it   is   the   best   here.   I   had   to   select   by 

scent,   and   that   is   guessing,   but  there   was   no   other   way.   Bina 

always wishes her court fragrances to be of red lilies. Here, smell 

this" 

    She twisted the stopper from one of the clay pots and held it 

out. I obeyed and lowered my head to draw in a full sniff. 

    "Essence   of   red   sun   lilies,"   I   pronounced,   but   she   shook   her 

head. 

    "Not so. Look!" 

    Look   I   did.   The   liquid   within   was   not   the   watery   juice   that 

could be pressed from the proper flowers; I had done such a task 

myself.   This   was   a   turgid,   oily  substance.   Yet,   when   I   sniffed 

again, it was true attar of red sun lily. 

    "And the others?" 

    Cilla   pointed     to  the   other   stoppered      pot.   "Gascal    sticks,   I 

believebut        I  cannot    be   sure."  Then     she   dangled     the  net.   It 

contained five lumps with a greasy glaze upon them. 

    "Razzel roots, fried. I am more sure of thoseand this." She 

dropped the net and picked up the bottle. "Vorfay wineor its 

close like." 


----------------------- Page 97-----------------------

    "You would make a summons?" 

    "If I can." Cilla frowned. "One can only try." 

   She stepped again to the shelves, selected an empty bowl with 

a spouted side for the pouring of its contents, and began work. I 

thought it time again to visit the Nameless One and moved to do 

so. 

   He   lay   as   I   had   left   him,   though   his   eyes   were   once   more 

open.     Only      they    were    lifeless  orbs.   I  shivered.     Was    the 

stranger     now    a  spiritless   husk?    We   had    fought   for  our   own 

livesI     quieted    my    conscience     with   that.  Yet   to  deliver   this 

worst     of  fates,  than   which     clean   death    was    far  more    to  be 

desired,   was   an   act   that   would   burden   any   wielder   of   Power 

with guilt, shadow her throughout life's length. 

    Could we fight for him even as Cilla was doing for Bina? One 

of   his   hands   lay   limply   along   his  body,   resting   on   the   stone.   I 

knelt   and   grasped   it.   The   flesh   was   warm,   certainly   that   of   a 

living man; still he lay totally inert. 

   Then, into my mind, with such force that my ears might have 

heard   a   spoken   order,   came   thought,   born   of   a   mind-pattern 

strangely twisted. To learn its message was akin to dealing with 

an intricate foreign language. 

   A part of me obeyed. Still holding his hand, I bent until my 

lips met his, and I began to suck, as though drawing poison from 

a woundwhy, I could not have told. I knew only that this must 

be donethat what our Talent had laid low, I must now cherish. 

   I   was   extracting   nothing   tangible   from   him;   however,   that   I 

pulled     forth  something    I   was   sure.   Pain   struck,   its  hot   irons 

pressing into my forehead as if I suffered branding. 

   Sounds began behind me, very faint and far away, but I could 

spare them no heed for the world had narrowed to what I must 

do.    My   agony     became     a  barrier,  and    I  could   draw    no  more 

remaining Power to me, into me. Raising my head, I looked into 


----------------------- Page 98-----------------------

those eyes once again. No longer were they shallow, without life. 

   "Tam! Tam!" 

   Slowly,   moving   against   a   great   fatigue,   I   placed   the   hand   I 

held back on his breast. I had no energy left; to rise to my feet 

was beyond my strength. 

    "Tam!" 

   I   could   not   move,   yet   I   knew   that   I   had   not   been   raped   of 

spirit. I was still Tamara Scorpy, Wisedaughter. 

   Cilla was kneeling beside me, her face very close to mine and 

her eyes shadowed by fear. With a great effort, I reached for her, 

clung that I might not slump to the stone of the cave. 

   She looked at the man. Still he had not moved, and his eyes 

had closed. 

   "Hehe is emptied?" she asked tonelessly. 

   "No, I think not, but Binahow fares she?" 

   "She     is  ours  once    more,"    Cilla  was    quick   to  assure    me. 

"Come" 

   Tugging      determinedly,      she   pulled   and   lifted  and    got  me 

across to where Bina lay. 

   Our   sister   had   begun   to   cry,   heavy   sobs   shaking   her   whole 

body. Her hands reached out to me and I kissed her, holding her 

tightly, doubly aware of what we might all have lost. 

   Cilla    had   a  hand    on   each    of  us,  and   a   thick  fragrance 

wreathed us round. We might be cloistered in a bed of blooms; 

and indeed our sister began to singsong those old country names 

of   blossoms   that   had   been   known   to   us   since   we   were   able   to 

crawl and pull flower-plunder from our mother's garden: 



   "By Star-of-glory, Petalbright, Creeping Maids, 

   Weaving Stems, Better-worth, and Red-Gold Lily! 

   Great One, to us this treasure of Glory has been given. 

   In Thy Name shall a garden new be tended 


----------------------- Page 99-----------------------

   In this very land of darkness and despair. 

   This do I swear!" 



   It   seemed   as   if   the   perfume   that   encircled   us   was   spreading 

out, at the same time growing stronger, richer. Without speech I 

voiced my thanks to that Greatest of all Powers. 

   Then   I   heard   a   coughing.   Bina   twisted   a   little   in   my   hold   to 

look to its source. He was sitting up, one hand pressed to those 

lips I had met, as again he loosed a cough. 

   It was not I who spoke but rather Bina, for Cilla's eyes were 

closed,   and   she   swayed   silently  to   some   chant   that   she   alone 

could hear. 

    "Truce?" Bina's question was loud. 

   He was sitting up, braced by his arms and hands against the 

floor. His lace wore an odd expression that I could not read, but 

he answered firmly. 

    "Truce!" 

   Bina wriggled free from my hold and stood erect. 

    "Weapon peace-tied?" came her second question. 

   He smiled then, and it was as if some mask cracked to show 

us one of kin. 

    "Peace-tied indeed, lady. I, Zolan, swear it so." 

   His nameof that I was sure, though it was no usual name of 

the North. So did he give it freely, breaking any usual Ward by 

imparting it to us. 

    "I be Sabina of the Scorpys," she replied. 

   I must render trust also. "And I am Tamara of the Scorpys." 

   Cilla stood up. "I am Drucilla of that line," she added. 

   Thus,   though   questions   in   many   remained   unanswered,   we 

believed     that  we   had   been    given   full  guesting    rights  in  this 

stronghold of the Dismals. 


----------------------- Page 100-----------------------

   Nine 



   Drucilla 



   That   is   the   way   of   it."   I   licked   dry   lips,   having   finished   the 

telling   of   our   tale.   Bina   and   Tam   had   left   it   to   me,   and   neither 

they nor Zolan had interrupted. 

    "And a black way it is!" He turned his head and looked to the 

seated figures of the unknown beings. 

    "We must keep watch," Bina struck in. "If our father traces us 

this far" 

    "I suppose," Tam said, her attention strictly on him, "no other 

way is known out of the Dismals?" 

    "None!" His answer was harshly abrupt. 

    "You   have   lived   here   long?"   I   asked.   "Were   you   also   captive 

dropped, as we, into this ill-omened place?" 

    "I have"he spoke slowly and with an emphasis that signaled 

importance"no other memories than this." His hand moved in 

a gesture to encompass all that lay about us. 

    "No others have been left here as we were?" 

    "Yesfive. But all had been hard-used, and they did not live 

long." Zolan was open enough about those facts. 

   A    flash   of  red  kindled    behind     him.   Climber    appeared,     to 

stand   on   his   hind   legs,   both   forepaws   on   the   man's   shoulders, 

his head raised until he could look directly into his companion's 

eyes.   For   a   long   moment   the   two   held   that   position;   then   the 

beast dropped to four feet again. 

   Zolan arose. "Tasks must now be done," he stated. "But first, 

let me ask something of youfor your own safety. The perils are 

many in this place, which is apart from your own world. I have 

hunted   through   the   seasons   for   a   way   up,   which   I   have   never 


----------------------- Page 101-----------------------

found, yet still will I search for one for you this I promise. In 

the meantime, do not venture forth by yourselves. Now I must 

go." 

   The   tone   of   his   voice   kept   us   from   any   question.   Go   he   did, 

leaving us with much yet to learn. 

   "If   Father's   forces   come,   they will   have   the   sleuthhounds   in 

the    lead.  We    have    fed  Bell   and   Swiftfoot    since   they   were 

puppies,   and   they   will   know   our  scent   well.   To   keep   a   watch 

where we were loweredthat is only a matter of good sense." I 

was on my feet. Then I stooped  to take the shallow bowl from 

which fragrance still rose. 

   Curling a finger into its depths, I brought out a smearing of 

the   slightly   greasy   substance.   With   a   gob   of   this   I   touched   my 

body, breast, both knees, and last of all my forehead. I could not 

rebuild our Wards by ceremony, and this anointing was far less 

potent, but it must serve. Was its worth not so proven when it 

drew Bina back to us? 

   I passed on the bowl to Tam and Bina, and they followed my 

example. 

   "We were warned," Bina said. "And we have no weapons." 

   "We were warned," Tam echoed her, then amended, "and we 

have no weapons of man's making." 

   The plan in their minds was as clear as if it had been scribed 

in words: they would return to the cliffside from which we had 

been lowered. The stream gurgling at the other end of the cavern 

would be a guide. 

   I   had   another     thought    to  share.   Twice    Zolan    had   come 

without     sound,    seeming    to  materialize    out  of  the  shadows.     I 

wanted to know a little better the extent of this stronghold of his, 

beginning with the seated figures. I was sure that they were of 

importance      to  our   host.  Also,  why    had   he   turned   his  Power 

upon us? 


----------------------- Page 102-----------------------

   Tam nodded. "I think you have the right of it." 

   I had not put my idea into speech, yet they agreed. I moved 

forward,     not   to  plunder     the   supply    shelf   this  time   but   to 

approach as closely as I could those alien watchers. 

   Now that I had fully centered my attention on them, I began 

to   see   many    more    oddities.   Though      the  bodies    were    stiffly 

human      in  shape,    they   bore   no  patterns    to  suggest    clothing. 

However,       raised   lines  that  appeared      to  be  ornamental      scars 

crossed shoulders and chests, writhed down arms and legs. 

   Patterns patterns had always served me well as far back as I 

could remember. I began to trace a certain scar-cutting down the 

nearest arm of the figure directly before me. That lineno, not 

quiteit should turn here, but it did not. Again I saw a design 

not unlike the one I had dreamed. And I had seen it still more 

recently. I caught at the massive brooch, which clipped my jerkin 

modestly together across my breasts. Yes, here was a plain copy 

of the motif in the hardened clay above. 

    "We see,"   Tarn's   Send   came.   I   felt   her   use   her   probe   sharply; 

however, no tinge of Evil answered as it had so quickly when we 

had dealt with thread and cloth. 

   "Cafthouli"Tam lifted a hand and just avoided touching the 

patterned arm. 

   "Who?" I demanded. Certainly I had never heard that name, if 

name it was, before. 

   Without turning from her staring appraisal of the figure, as if 

she   had   not   heard   me,   my   sister  suddenly   put   both   hands   up, 

one to each temple and bowed her head.  "Cafthoulis sanis varton, 

Vo, Vo, Vo!" 

   I   sensed   that   I   was   hearing   an   invocation,   and   I   caught   at 

Tarn's arm, pulling her back against me. 

   "Lord of Light," I cried toward the curve of stone roofing us 

in, "deliver her!" 


----------------------- Page 103-----------------------

   I felt Tarn's body grow tense in my hold. Then she gasped 

she might have been walking in peril and now saw a trap gaping 

open-jawed before her. 

   Bina had joined us, a frown between her brows. 

    "What would you do, Tam?" Her demand was quick, on the 

edge of anger. 

   Tam shook her head from side to side. "I do not know," her 

voice was scarcely above a whisper. "What have I taken on me?" 

She clapped both hands over her mouth, adding after a moment, 

"From Zolan I received not a Send such as we know, but still a 

message-of-mind, and I obeyed it. II drew Power out of him, 

into me; surely it was our own Power I reclaimed. But if it had 

mingled   with   his   essence,   then   I   have   a   force   in   me   I   do   not 

know how to control. 

    "Yet one thing I do know." She looked to me and then to Bina, 

a   child   again,   seeking   reassurance.   "This   strange   Gift   is   not   of 

Evil. And of this I am also sure: we stand in a very ancient place, 

and those who wrought it were not human as we think ourselves 

to   be.   They   had   Power,   a   force   as   alien   as   themselves.   Perhaps 

we   cannot   judge   in   truth   whether    it   be   Light   or   Dark,   for   it 

cannot be measured by what we know. 

    "II may have called a Summons." 

   I   stiffened.   This   day   we   had   already   been   near   drained   of 

what   force   we   had,   and   I   feared   we   could   not   stand   so   well- 

armed again. 

   Bina loosed her hold on Tam and moved to front the figures. 

She raised her right hand, crooked her fingers so the tips pointed 

to the seated pair. 



    "By heart and hand, spirit and body, 

   Be you Dark, or be you Light, 

   Open, to the Power of the Seer of All, 


----------------------- Page 104-----------------------

    And let the truth be known!" 



    From     her   fingertips    shot   needle-thin      spears    of  light.  They 

struck   the   figures,   and   a   light  like   fire   blazed   up,   lashed   the 

boxlike figures, and was gone. Our tension eased. These beings 

held no menace. Had they ever dealt with Power, perhaps under 

the command of living creatures, they were harmless in the here 

and now. 

    Bina rubbed her hand across her sweat-beaded forehead. 

    "This is not one of those ever-lurking dangers we have been 

warned   against,"   she   said   quietly.  "Tam,   if   you   fear   a   taint,   we 

shall   have   a   Cleansing,   but   such  a   rite   cannot   be   held   here,   in 

this time-past stronghold of a Gift we cannot understand." 

    Thus we left another puzzle behind us and began to work our 

way   around   the   cave   walls.   The   stream   now   faced   us.   Tam   sat 

down,   unlaced   her   fur-lined   footgear,   and   rolled   up   the   scaled 

leggings.   Bina   suddenly   left   us,   running   back   into   the   cavern 

depths;   then   she   returned,   carrying   the   long-handled   fork   and 

the two stone knives. 

    Tam,   having   worked   her   shoes   into   her   belt,   took   up   one   of 

the knives, testing its edged with a careful finger. 

    "Little   enough,   but   the   best   that   fortune   appears   willing   to 

grant us." 

    So   armed,   and   prepared   for   water-traveling,   we   entered   the 

stream, a return to the cliff point firmly in our minds. 

    As   we   reached   the   mountain   door  to   look   out,   we   found   its 

greenery   dappled   with   patches   of  pale   sunlight,   which   was   all 

the heavy growth about us would allow to reach the ground. I 

surveyed the opening doubtfully. So thick was that wall of dark 

green, cut only by the stream, that it could conceal a number of 

perils. My imagination was swift to suggest such threats, though 

mercifully not in detail. 


----------------------- Page 105-----------------------

    Without words Tam took the lead, as she had before, and we 

splashed along behind her, causing gauzy-winged insects to rise. 

We     halted    as   a  raucous      scream     cut   the   air.  At   its  second 

sounding,   wild   movement   shook   the   vine-draped   trees   to   our 

left.   More   cries   arose,   the   agony  in   them   plain.   A   dark   shape 

broke through the curtain of leaves. It fought vainly to keep its 

hold on a vine, then landed with a thud below, hidden again. 

    Something like a huge, thick green stick burst out of hiding, 

fanning up on thin wings into the air to descend again with force 

enough to slash leaves, tear vines from their grip. Then the stick- 

creature fastened onto a tree trunk and tensed. We could sense it 

straining to hold. A ripple coursed along its lengthhair! Hair, 

or   a   like   substance,   clothed   its   form.   A   second   stick,   in   the   air, 

lashed   back   and   forth   through   the   trailing   ends   of   dislodged 

vine.    We    retreated    under     the   arch   of  the   cave    entrance    but 

continued to watch. 

    The flying thing managed to seize upon two thick vines that 

were   still   firmly   attached   above   it.   Apparently   satisfied   by   its 

anchors,   it   strove   to   draw   upon   both.   Resistance   of   the   lower 

growth defeated it at first; then that pull stiffened. The sounds of 

more   tearing   leaves   and   snapping   branches   were   followed   by 

another agonized shriek of pain. Out upon the open bank of the 

stream plopped what seemed a vast tightly stuffed bag, covered 

with    green    bristles   that   stood   erect   save    for  where    torn   skin 

hung   in   shreds.   Four   more   of   the   furred   sticks   now   unfolded 

limbs   to   beat   around   the   mutilated   body,   while   the   other   two 

creatures still clung to the support of tree and vine. 

    Its   struggle   had   brought   the   bag-beast   around   to   where   its 

head,     a  mere    ball,   was   now     visible   to  us.   Eyes,   hugeand 

numbering sixbulged, green as its stiff hair, staring, though I 

could not be sure it saw us. 

    Scarcely   aware   of   what   I   did,   I   raised   the   toasting   fork   as   I 


----------------------- Page 106-----------------------

might a boar spear. A red and white froth was gathering about 

the clashing movement ofjaws? I doubted that; the thing must 

be equipped with different parts for the managing of food. 

    "Spider!" Tam cried. And the creature, evidently hearing her, 

went into an even greater frenzy. 

   It certainly was not a spider such as could be found in dark 

corners     in   Grosper,     for   it was     larger    than    one   of   the 

sleuthhounds,   which   are   particularly   bred   for   size.   The   spiky 

growth it bore had the look of rank fur and equipped it well for 

life among the trees. 

   "Back!" Tam gave warning. 



   Tamara 



   We were well under the archway of the water-path. I realized 

I should have sent Cilla and Bina farther back as I heard a new 

droning rise above the sound of the wounded spider. 

   Manyperhaps           even   mostof      our  species    have   no   great 

liking for insects. With some pests we wage an ongoing war, but 

those are small enough to be destroyed in the open with various 

mixtures fatal to them. But this spider, still pounding the earth, 

could have met any armsman on equal terms. 

   Down dropped the thing in the vines. A goodly portion of this 

one was made of forelegs folded against its body, those supports 

being edged with a jagged series of teeth, like a saw. The head, 

which bore huge and bulbous eyes, aroused in me not only fear 

but   also   a   feeling   of   revulsion.   It   settled   on   the   far   bank   of   the 

stream and unfurled wings that appeared too small to support it. 

The upper part of the long body reared aloft, while the serrated 

forearms      stretched    forward,    one    after  another,    toward     the 

floundering      spider.   It  was    a  figure   of  deep    and   menacing 


----------------------- Page 107-----------------------

cruelty. 

    Cilla   cried   out   in  sick  horror    and   splashed     back    into  the 

stream,   Bina   following.   I   remained   where   I   was.   The   winged 

hunter   had   crossed   the   water   and   was   aiming   the   sawtoothed 

front legs at its prey with cruel efficiency. It was entirely intent 

upon action and had given no sign of noticing anything but the 

pulsating body now helplessly awaiting attack. 

    "Know your enemy as best you can." Our father's words rang out 

from     memory.       Zolan    told   the   truthperils      existed    in   the 

Dismals that we had not imagined. The stench of blood reached 

me, but I continued to study both victim and victor. 

   The   spider   must   have   been   attacked   while   in   the   trees.   Yet 

this other monster was winged. How could it have been able to 

hunt where its wings would have been a hindrance rather than a 

help?   Swooping   down,   it   could   take   us   easily.   Against   such   a 

demon, what good would be a toasting fork and stone knives for 

weapons? 

   Were      both   of  these   creatures    common       in  this  world    here 

below? We would be the greatest of fools not to understand that 

we   were   easy   prey   to   such   nightmares.   Stillwe   had   traveled 

some   distance   from   the   cliff   edge   with   Climber   before   he   had 

brought   us   to   the   water   trail,   and   I   did   not   remember   that   he 

seemed suspicious of any attack there. 

   I   wanted   no   further   sight   of   the   noisome   banquet   and   was 

about to withdraw after my sisters, when movement behind the 

feaster   drew   my   attention.   The   winged   monster   paid   no   heed; 

however, a growing quivering was shaking the green wall. 

   A flash hurtled through the air,  in   movement   so   swift   that   I 

could see only a red streak. Jaws closed upon one of the feeder's 

hind    legs.   The   insect-giant    reared    and   gave    voice,   and   pain 

thrust hot needles into my ears as the cry reached a pitch beyond 

my ability to hear. 


----------------------- Page 108-----------------------

    Climberor   one   of   his   kin!   New   blood   joined   the   crimson 

wash     already    sprayed     about    on  leaves    and   muck     underfoot. 

However, the killer could not reach its assailant easily. Attempts 

to fend off the attacker by scrapes from its razor-edged midlegs 

sent   tufts   of   red   hair   flying.   Still   that   traplike   hold   remained 

unbroken, though darker patches of rent flesh began to show as 

the leg raked and beat on. Drawn by the need to aid the beast, 

which had saved our lives, I was out in the stream again. 

   The   stone   knife   in   my   hand   was   a   futile   weapon,   I   thought. 

One     of  the   thin  legs   of  the   spider   trembled,     rose.   That   the 

creature     was    still  alive  after  being    so  ravaged     was    hard   to 

believe,   but   even   if   the   motion   were   a   death   throe,   fate   served 

me.    As   might    a  war   mace,    that   blood-smeared       limb   crashed 

down and clamped onto one of the forelegs of the killer. 

   Again my head rang with a cry so shrill in pitch it became a 

weapon in itself. The flier's body rocked, then a snap of one of its 

forelimbs struck at the spider's leg, severing it with quick ease. 

However,   when   aiming   for   this  strike,   the   fighter   had   slewed 

around so it was now facing me. 

   Without       realizing   it,  I  had  come     well   out   into  the   open. 

Bulging eyes fastened on me. With Climber still clamped in its 

hold,   the   creature   half   threw   itself   forward.   One   of   the   clawed 

and   blood-dripping   forelimbs   shot   out.   My   knife   was   up   and 

ready,     and   long   training    rather   than   conscious     thought    took 

over. My arm swung down from the force of the blow, and the 

knife was ripped from my grasp. 

    Controlcommand;   I   did   not   summon   these   Powersthey 

simply came, as weapons of steel might have been thrust into my 

stinging   hand.   Nothing   remained   but   those   eyes,   and   because 

they were not human, they could not be read for anger or fear. 

   I will! I will! There was no time for any incantation, nor did 

I know how words of Power could be attuned to what must be 


----------------------- Page 109-----------------------

done. Something new had been aroused in me, and it took full 

hold of my body in that moment. 

    My   hand   went   up,   though   now   I   held   no   knife.   From   my 

fingers   burst   blue   fire,   dispatched  in   separate   darts.   Straight   at 

those bulbous eyes they streaked through the air. 

    The monster reared back then, and, even with the weight of 

Climber      still  attached,    it  attempted     to  open    its  wings   wider. 

Suddenly       the   air  filled  with   a  burst    of  nearly   overpowering 

stench. At the same moment, the head of the tiling was engulfed 

in   fire.   I   threw   myself   back   as   it   lunged   toward   me   and   went 

down, falling partly over the ravaged body of the spider. 

    My   hand,   still   shaking,   dropped   nerveless   against   my   side 

into the full current of the water. What I had done, I could not 

accept. When Bina had wrought with Power she had not sought 

to killin fact, we had never thought to use our Gift except as a 

test   against   some   rival   force   manifested   by   the   Dark.   That   it 

could kill! 

   Shaking       my    head,    I  continued     to  stare   at   the  two    dead 

creatures.     Then     I  remembered Climber!             That   scouring     leg, 

which      had    attempted      to  scrape    him    away,     must    have    left 

grievous wounds, and those should be tended. 

    I could not see any sign of scarlet fur. Had the flying creature, 

during   its   last   struggle,   succeeded   in   flinging   the   cat-creature 

off?   The    stream    about    my    legs   was   tainted    with   ichor   from 

which a stifling smell arose, and I forced myself through stinking 

scum that lay upon the water. 

    Now   I   felt   a   faint   mind   plea   and   followed   it.   Climber   had 

indeed been hurled away. Coming to the clearer bank, I won up 

the   slippery   earth   to   see   the   walling   brush   shiver   as   Climber's 

head   broke   through,   and   he   crawled   on   his   belly   to   join   me. 

Protruding from his well-toothed jaws was a portion of the flier's 

limb.   The   nightmare   insect   might  have   shaken   him   off,   but   he 


----------------------- Page 110-----------------------

had taken his battle trophy with him. 

   He   had   been   wounded   indeedthe   attacker   had   raked   long 

grooves   on   his   sides.   I   drew   a   hand   gently   over   his   head.   We 

might not be able to communicate beyond emotions, but I Sent, 

as clearly as I could, a message praising the heroic deed he had 

done. A moment later I Sent again, this time for Bina, a call that 

her   skill   in   healer's   aid   was   needed.   Being   careful   where   and 

how I touched him, I strove to settle Climber's head on my knee. 

He spat the foul limb from his mouth and heaved a great sigh, as 

I sought to reassure him by mind-touch. 


----------------------- Page 111-----------------------

   Ten 



    Tamara 



   We were not yet rid of danger. As I tried to do what I could 

for   Climber,     my    sisters  gathered     from    the   inner   cave    what 

medicaments   they   could   find,   I  began   to   hear   rustlings   in   the 

brush   coming   from   the   other   side   of   the   stream   near   that   dire 

battlefield. 

    Climber lifted his head a fraction to look up at me. Faintly I 

caught his warning. I did not even have the knife now, neither 

could I run for shelter. 

   Heads appeared,  very close to the ground as if their owners 

advanced by belly-crawl. Dark brownish fur made a thick, spiny 

covering even on the sharply pointed foreportion of their heads; 

the same thick pelt also concealed legsif they possessed such 

limbs   at   all.   The   wiry   hair   formed   a   mask   wherein   no   sign   of 

eyes could be detected. Yet threeno, four of the creatures had 

now   pushed   their   way   free   of   the   brush   and   made   directly   for 

the insect bodies. 

    Climber's   jaws   parted,   but   he   did   not   utter   a   sound.   He   did 

not need to; I could read his growing fear in other ways. I could 

not   move   him   alone.   Were   these   newcomers,   now   pulling   and 

tearing at the carcasses, so intent upon food that they would not 

notice us? But Bina, Cillathey must not walk into this banquet 

of scavengers! 

   Quickly I Sent a warning, but that was a wrong choice. 

   One   of   the   things,   which   had  climbed   on   the   already   near- 

shredded       paunch     of  the  spider,   spun    around     to  face   in  my 

direction,   its   head   manifestly   raised   as   high   as   its   unseen   neck 

could be extended. 


----------------------- Page 112-----------------------

    I still could not detect any eyes, but I was sure it had sighted 

us.   It  half  rolled   down      the  blood-drenched        body     and   turned 

downstream.   Climber   strove   to  sit   up.   Stones   washed   by   the 

water   lay   just   below   us,   but   those   were   well   out   of   my   reach. 

And      there   were    four    of  the   creatures.    The    other    three   had 

stopped feasting to turn heads toward us. 

    My   handsI   worked   those   fingers.   I   had   been   able   to   blast 

the flier with Power. Only now, as I inwardly sought the key to 

release   that   force   again,   my   effort   was   in   vain.   It   was   true:   the 

exercise   of   energy   in   the   use   of  Talent   had   depleted   me;   never 

before     had    I  reached    so   deep   as    when     I  slew   the   airborne 

monster. Time would be needed to carefully nurse my Gift into 

full strength once more. 



    Sabina 



    As   Cilla   and   I   came   into   the   open   under   the   mountain   arch 

again, I grasped the knife in one hand and held tightly with the 

other the tote Cilla had found. In that sack I carried what might 

be    used   for   Climber's     wounds,     though     those    remedies     I  was 

accustomed to use were not to be had in this place. 

    As   the   stream   ran   straight   here,   we   were   able   to   sight   Tam 

and Climber, his brilliant fur like a beacon fire. Between us lay 

two   monstrous   bodies   so   badly   torn   that   some   pieces   of   flesh 

had   fallen   into   the   water.   The  horrible   mess   exuded   a   putrid 

stench that set us coughing. 

    Over,    in,  and    around     the   mutilated     flesh   other   movement 

now showed. It appeared as if a number of balls were bouncing, 

gathering on the other side of the stream from Tam and Climber. 

    Water flowed between my sister and these new arrivals, yes, 

but the stream was shallow. Perhaps the ball-things could either 


----------------------- Page 113-----------------------

leap it or swim. 

    Cilla   crowded   against   me,   and   her   hand   closed   on   the   fork 

handle. 

    With that implement in her hand, she struck out before me to 

trot along the right-hand bank towards Tam and Climber. When 

I would have followed her, though, my bare feet slipped on slick 

clay and I went down, trying to save my burden as I fell. 

    Midway   between   Tam   and   me,   Cilla   halted.   Her   stance   was 

now that of one holding a hunting spear, save that the shaft of 

the   fork   was   so   short   that   she   had   difficulty   readying   her   cast. 

Nevertheless,   she   hurled   the   improvised   spear   with   force   and, 

unwieldy       though     it  was,    it struck    home.     One    of  the   round 

creatures that had indeed taken to the stream squeaked in long, 

drawn-out   notes,   then   tumbled   back   into   the   reeds   along   the 

water's   edge.   It   struggled   but   appeared   unable   to   clamber   out. 

The fork had gone with it. 

    Cilla had taken out one of the attackers, but she had, in turn, 

lost her weapon. Just as I reached her side, her Send came. 

    "Feed     me!"    She    pushed      against    me    until    our   shoulders 

touched, skin-to-skin. 

    I   turned   the   Send   into   Power,   and   Cilla   drew   from   me.   We 

had   done   this   sometimes   in   the   past   when   a   course   of   action 

demanded great strength, but never   in   an   hour   of   such   need.   I 

swayed under the drain of my energy, as force flowed from me. 

    Her    right   hand    was    held    high;   however,      the  weapon      she 

called upon was no spear. Each finger wore a blue flame, even as 

does a lighted candle. I watched my sister snap-flick that flame 

at each of the balls in turn. 

    Screeches   rent   the   air   as   flames   settled   in   the   mass   of   hair 

covering   the   ball-beasts.   The   Power   drain   from   me   increased.   I 

caught at the trunk of a sapling, fore-scout of the wood, and held 

desperately,       dropping      the   sack   at   my     feet,  intent    only    on 


----------------------- Page 114-----------------------

providing what Cilla needed. 

   By now I was dizzy, and only the young tree supported me as 

Cilia's hand fell heavily to her side. No more screeches sounded. 

All that remained were small fires scattered about, puffing forth 

nauseating smoke. 

   I   cannot   remember      how    we   pulled    ourselves   to  Tam    and 

Climber,   but   we   did   and   I   managed  to   use   my   training   in   the 

treatment of wounds. Tam had suffered no bodily hurt, but her 

face was drawn and haggard, her eyes half closed. A probe told 

me that, as had Cilia's and mine, her normal energy had been far 

depleted. 

   She told  us her tale of the battle at intervals, visibly rousing 

her   flagging   strength   after   each   pause.   Cilla   held   out   her   own 

hand      and    moved      the   fingers    separately,     crooking,    then 

straightening them. 

   "How?" She might have been asking that question of herself 

rather than of us. 

   I   finished   spreading   a   cream   of   herbs   squeezed   in   oil   onto 

Climber's cuts. Now I raised my own hands to stare at them. I 

considered the invocation, which I had never used before, in my 

own spontaneous gestures before the statues in the cave. Though 

I  had  not  used  any  known  or  trained  part of my Talent then, I 

must have awakened the same force Tam and Cilla had just used 

against living enemies. 

   Now I looked to Tam and then to Cilla. 

   "What have we done?" I asked. I had always kept in mind the 

instructions of our mother and of Duty: do not try to use Talent 

except     in   ways     lawful    and    wholly     understood.      To    use 

unwittingly      Power    that   needs   firm   control   may    be  equal   to 

calling upon the Dark. 

   Still we had done this, and it had taken its toll of us. We all 

moved slowly, finding further action difficult. 


----------------------- Page 115-----------------------

    Cilla 



   As     Bina   worked     over   Climber    with     Tarn's   help,   I  stirred 

around,      gathering    up   two    water-washed       tree   limbs   of  some 

girth. Then I pulled loose vines, which were clumsy to handle, 

but could be forced into a kind of netting between the deadwood 

lengths.   It   was   a   difficult   task.   My   right   handI   stopped   now 

and then to inspect it, still in awe of what I had unconsciously 

donescarcely obeyed me. 

   The   heavy   stench   of   the   dead   monsters   made   it   increasingly 

hard to breathe, while the water, now running past the bank on 

which   we   crouched,   was   polluted   to   the   point   that   some   small 

forms of life were rising to the thick broth on the surface belly 

up. 

   Bina   sat   back   on   her   heels.   Climber   lay   inert,   his   head   still 

resting   on   Tarn's   knee   where     she   had   supported   him   during 

Bina's ministrations. His eyes were closed. 

    "How is he?" I asked. 

   Bina   did   not   turn   around   as   she   answered,   "I   have   done   all 

that I could without proper materials." 

   Tam   sat   up   a   little   straighter.   "We   had   best   get   him   back   to 

safety. There well may be other scavengers." 

   Thus   we   carried   him,   Tam   and      I   holding   the   poles   of   the 

stretcher, while Bina held up her greasy hands, being unable to 

rinse them in the polluted stream. To speed us on our way, we 

heard a rustling in the brush, undoubtedly heralding the arrival 

of   other   and   perhaps   even   more   dangerous   inhabitants   of   the 

wood. 

   We did not enter the stream until the water ran clear, though 

the foul smell traveled with us. However, we were able to pass 


----------------------- Page 116-----------------------

through the archway in the cliffside without any more trouble. 

   Climber was still limp as we carefully shifted him onto a nest 

of bedcovers. Feeling as if we had traveled long on a rough trail, 

we too sank down around him. 

   My hand ached and trembled. I could see that both of Tarn's 

shook   as   she   held   them   up   before   her,   staring   at   her   fingers 

while crooking and relaxing them. Bina watched both of us with 

growing concern. 

   She   had   washed   her   hands   thoroughly   in   warm   water   near 

where     the   spring   bubbled     from   the   wall.  Now     she  shifted   a 

couple of pots and a flask. As if to reassure herself, she uncorked 

the flask and held it to her nose, nodding decisively. 

    "Let me" It was not a request; it was an order. 

   Tam stretched out her hands as Bina poured one thick clot of 

oily substance, then another, onto them. Setting aside the flask, 

she   began   to   massage   them,   working   the   rich   salve   into   Tarn's 

skin. 

   With a sigh, Tam closed her eyes until Bina was done and all 

the greasy ointment had vanished. At a signal, I moved near and 

put out my hand, ready for the same treatment. 

   Tam roused as though from a doze. The look of contentment 

she had worn a few moments earlier was gone. 

    "He makes his point harshly," she said, frowning. 

   I was startled. "You think that Zolan somehow brought about 

all this?" 

    "How      better,"  Tam     returned,   "to    learn   the  range    of   our 

powers?   He   doubtless   knew   that   we   would   not   be   bound   here 

once   he   had   left,   but   that   we   would   return   to   the   cliff   if   we 

could.   There   are   different   traps,   and   some   are   self-concealing. 

How could a flier attack prey native to the treetops, where wings 

could not be used?" 

    "And if you had failed to stop the thing?" 


----------------------- Page 117-----------------------

   Tam grimaced. "He might have expected us to run. We were 

close to his own place of safety." 

    "If?" I said slowly as Bina worked her ointment into the skin 

between my fingers. "Was he here watching?" I demanded. 

   Tam shrugged. "That could well be." 

    "But Climber isclose to him" However, with the thoughts 

Tam   had   aroused   active   in   my   mind,   I   was   no   longer   sure   of 

even that. 

    "Climber."   Tam   drew   her   hand   over   the   round   head   of   the 

creature     we   hoped    lay  in  natural   sleep.   "The   flier  may   be  a 

natural enemy of his kind. Seeing it on the ground and deeply 

occupied,     he   could   not   perhaps   have     been   constrained     from 

attack." 

   Having       completed      her   ministrations,      Bina   locked     arms 

around raised knees. Her expression was sober. 

    "What game have we been pulled into? There is Power here, 

but of no kind we know. Is it centered in this Zolan, or is there 

another who wishes to test us?" 

   The faint but restorative smell of some herb I could not name 

arose from my now dry hand, to expel the last lingering odor of 

evil blood. I could well follow the logic of Tam's reasoning. Had 

we     not  yet   learned    to   take   nothing    for   grantedwe       who 

believed     first  in  common      safety   and   thereafter   in  not   being 

playthings of the Dark? 

    "The report of Lord Quark," I said. That account had been my 

reading on the last day we had spent with the material our father 

had left for us. "It spoke of witchcraftevil summons." 

   The idea was foreign to us, trained as we were in the use of 

Talents   and   the   perfecting   of   those   for   the   common   good.   Our 

teachers   insisted   that   Power   used   for   evil   purposes   corrupted, 

destroying   the   user's   spirit,   so   she   or   he   became   emptied   and 

rendered ready to be filled by all that was abhorrent to our kind. 


----------------------- Page 118-----------------------

   Lord Quark had married a Gurly wife. She had suddenly lost 

her   wits,   attacking   her   sister  with   a   snaplock.   Afterwards   she 

swore     that  she   had   heard   spirit-voices    that  urged   her   to  act. 

Under     superstition     aroused    by  the   Hermit-priest     of  the   new 

religion, she had been burnt as a follower of the Left-hand Path. 

   Minds are precious things. There are very strict rules for any 

Talent that is centered, as ours was, in the mind. My head began 

to   ache.   All   this   was   only   guessing   on   our   part.   What   if   there 

was   no   truth   in   Tam's   suggestion   as   to   what   had   happened? 

What if it had all befallen only by chance? However, one dared 

not accept that possibility either. 

   Climber's   eyes   opened   and   he whimpered.   Bina   went   to   the 

stream   and   dipped   up   a   small   basin   of   water,   then   brought   it 

back and held it while he drank. 

   However, he had lapped only twice when his head came up. 

A moment later, from the shadowed end of the cave, where falls 

formed the stream, Zolan came into full view. 

   His eyes were centered on Climber as he came directly to us; 

then that intense stare shifted to the three of us. His lips were set 

in a hard line as he harked rather than spoke. 

    "How did this happen?" 

   Tam got to her feet to face him squarely, arms folded across 

her breast. That she would be our spokesperson was best, for the 

end of a battle had been hers. 

    "Need you ask?" 

   His frown grew darker. "I ask for what I do not know." 

   My sister met him eye to eye. "You have told us," she began, 

"that paths are limited here and dangerous. If you came by the 

stream trail, then you know well and truly what we had to face. 

If you got in otherwise, it was by some secret way you have not 

shared with us. 

    "We wished to seek that portion of the cliff down which we 


----------------------- Page 119-----------------------

were forced. We have good reason to believe that our father will 

arrive there. We have no desire to linger in the Dismalsalready 

we have seen more of what can be met here than we wish." 

   His cheeks were flushed, his eyes afire. "You were toldno," 

he changed his sentence. "You have the freedom to search what 

is   not   openly   before   you.   But   I   take   it   you   went   forth   and   met 

danger. How did you draw Climber to join you in recklessness?" 

   Being careful not to come any closer to either Tam or Bina, he 

went on his knees beside the beast, setting both hands to either 

side   of   that   red-furred   head   and   raising   it   that   he   might   stare 

into the great golden eyes. 

   I   could   sense   a   stirthere   was   a   Send   in   progress   between 

them. The exchange held for some time. Bina carried her various 

improvised medicaments back to the shelves, where she placed 

them together a little apart from the other stores arrayed there. 

Tam, still facing Climber and the man, retreated to seat herself 

within    touching     distance   of  me.   We    continued    to  watch    and 

draw deep upon our store of patience. 

   At   length   he   once   more   settled Climber's head back into the 

nest. Still he continued to watch the creature as he got to his feet. 

   Finally he gave us his attention. "Whowhat are you?" 

   Tam was prepared to answer, speaking as if she must explain 

to   some    questioning     child.   "We   are,   as  was   told   you,   three 

daughters to the Earl of Verset. As to what we may bewe are 

also   of   the   Scorpy   line,   and   we were   born   with   the   Talent   and 

have been lessoned in its usethough what came to us this day 

was greater than we have known before. Nowwho and what 

are  you?"    She    fired  that  query    in  the  crisp   tone   of  a  squad 

commander who must be answered whether the questioned one 

wishes or no. 

   A strange look came into Zolan's face. His left hand arose, and 

its fingertips traced the faint path of an old scar. 


----------------------- Page 120-----------------------

    "I   am   the   Protector,"   he   said   slowly.   "This   is   my   land,   and   I 

must know what walks here. Other captives have been delivered 

by men of blood even a woman and a child. But none of them 

lived long, and also they did not have what you claim as Talent. 

    "You believe that I set the urgle on you, do you not?" 

    He   spoke   to   Tam   grimly,   hostilely,   then   eyed   Bina   and   me. 

After a pause he continued: 

    "Your belief has a twisted logic: if I am what you think me to 

be,    would     I  not  test  you    openly,    pitting    my    inner   strength 

against yours?" 

    Tam   did   not   answer   him,   though  she   continued   to   hold   her 

head high so she could meet him gaze for gaze. It was Bina who 

spoke instead. 

    "Now is no time to play with questions, Protector. We started 

to go where we might meet with those who care for us. Instead, 

our path was blocked by deadly creatures already in battle. Tam 

finished them; Cilla dealt with the scavengers. It should certainly 

be   plain   to   you   that   we   did   what   must   be   done   for   our   own 

protection."   She   drew   her   hand  down   the   length   of   her   scaled 

jerkin. 

    "By    this  stuff  I  am   able   to  guess    that  not   all  perils  of  the 

Dismals      are   insects   grown     to  fight   on  equal    terms    with   our 

breed. What else do you herd here, Zolan?" 

    "Much       which     you    would     not    understand,      Lady     of   the 

Scorpys.   As   for   meeting   with   your   father   and   his   armsmen 

there is no hope of that." 

    "And   why   not?"   I   asked,   still   nursing   my   hand   against   my 

breast.  I  continued  to  feel  a  ripple  of  heat  running  through  the 

flesh Bina had treated. 

    "Because those searchers have comeand gone." 

    I   shrank   back.   Was   that   the   truth   or   rather   a   lie   intended   to 

destroy our courage? 


----------------------- Page 121-----------------------

    "You   have   been   here,"   he   continued,   "some   four   days.   Since 

you were exhausted so fully when you came, you slept. On the 

second day, a party of horsemen came along the clifftop. Those 

who left you had destroyed the ropes for lowering or climbing. 

This other party stayed a full day, lighting fires at night. In the 

evening of the second day, they rode away. Did not your 'Talent' 

reach to them?" he added. "They went easily enough." 

    "To return," Tam snapped, "with what will be needed to aid 

us!   Scorpys   care   for   their   own.   Or   will   it   be   your   task,   Zolan 

Protector, to rouse the monsters of this dark land against them if 

they try it?" 

   I   shivered     again.   Her    words   created     a   mind-picture      that 

sickened me. 

   He   shrugged.   "I   know   only   that   they   are   gone.   You   do   not 

begin to understand the nature of the Dismalscompared to the 

life you knew, its ways are strange and dangerous. But you must 

accept that you are here, and here you will stay" 

   Tam   held   up   her   hand   as   evidence.   "We   believe   your   beast 

has told you what I did with two of these. Our weapons are not 

man-made but are woman-born, honed and ready. We shall give 

no bond that we will remain here any longer than it takes us to 

find a way out." 

   Again   he   shrugged.   "So   be   it.   However,   if   you   go   searching 

for such a way, then I must be with you, as is my duty." 

    "No   doubt,"   Bina   said   crushingly,   "you   will   also   make   sure 

that   we    shall  be   made    aware    of  the   very   worst   of  the   fates 

awaiting us." 

   To   my   utter   surprise,   he   laughed,   not   in   anger   but   as   if   she 

had told some jest. 

    "Lady Scorpy, you are very adept at belittling or bad-naming 

me.   No,   this   much   I   will   say."  He   swung   around   to   face   the 

seated beings by the shelves as if to attract their attention. "I will 


----------------------- Page 122-----------------------

see as best I can that no urgles will swoop, nor crunchers spin to 

web you." 

   There   was   that   in   his   voice   that   made   me   believe   him,   and 

that   trust   raised   in   my   mind   another   question.   He   announced 

himself   as   a   Protector,   but   those  with   such   duties   were   always 

liege to some overlord whose commands they followed. Whose 

orders carried weight here? 

   We   were   uneasy,   yet   we   must   needs   accept   his   promise   for 

the time being. We could not tell how far the Dismals stretched, 

but I knew, without discussing the issue with Tam and Bina, that 

time was going to be spent in exploring. Unless our father would 

return with the equipment for descent 

   Our   host   might   have   caught   my   thought,   for   I   had   no   ward 

up. Now he looked directly at me. 

    "Proof exists for them that such a search would be useless." 

   I called up one of those clear memories, rooted in the Talent, 

to picture the spot where we had literally been dumped. It was 

open, with gravel flooring it, and no brush spread wide enough 

to conceal us. 

    "The blankets!" Tam was on her feet. 

    "Yes, the blankets," he agreed. "Torn as they were by Climber 

to set you free, they must present from above the look of having 

been mauled by beasts who would also have accounted for the 

three of you." 

   So logical was that suggestion that we were forced to accept it. 

But the deeper truth, which we need not allow him to learn, was 

that Mother and Duty would know we still lived. Had we been 

torn   out   of   bodily   existence,   they   would   have   felt   our   going   at 

once, for so does Talent link to Talent in a family line. No, they 

would sense that we were not dead. 

   Send     touched    me   from    two   directions.   My    sisters  likewise 

held that hope. 


----------------------- Page 123-----------------------

   Thus   we   looked   forward   to   uncertainty,   danger,   the   need   to 

stand   unshaken   in   a   strange   land   where   we   could   not   imagine 

what might await us. 


----------------------- Page 124-----------------------

   Eleven 



   Tamara 



   We expected Zolan to make one of his quick vanishing moves 

again. He did not, however; instead, he reseated himself beside 

Climber, leaning forward to draw several breaths. 

   "Voreker berries, and groser oilyou also are healers." It was 

not a question but rather a statement of recognition. "Your Talent 

leads in several directions," he finished. 

   "That   which   beckons   each   the  most   is   what   we   follow   the 

first," I answered. He had given  us much to think about. I was 

sure    that  presenting    a  calm   front  to  him   would    be  the  most 

prudent course. 

   "My sister Sabina has healer hands and knowledge." I nodded 

in   her   direction.   My   recent   show   of   anger   might   never   have 

been. "And my sister Drucilla creates such needlework as people 

sometimes      deem     magic.   She   can  also   hold   in  her  hands    an 

artifact   from   a  people    unknown      and   speak    of  the  one   who 

fashioned it and those who used it." 

   Intrigue   himthat   was   the   best   ploy   now.   He   might   even 

believe my words to be groundless boasting and underestimate 

me for that. 

   "And you?" 

   "If we had swords at hand, I could show you." 

   That was a statement of fact; I was not bepraising myself. 

   He smiled again. "I do not think I would choose to face any of 

you in anger, steel or no steel." 

   I    relaxed    a  little.  Keep    him    talking,    explaining,    even 

instructing.   Having   too   much  knowledge   was   impossible,   and 

the more we could learn about the Dismals and its inhabitants, 


----------------------- Page 125-----------------------

the better. 

    "Those things without" I asked the first of many of my own 

questions, to test whether this openness would continue. "There 

are some like them to be found in the upper land, yet any such 

can   be   covered   by   a   hand.   The   green   bag-thing   has   small   kin, 

weavers of webs that fill dark corners in our towers. We name it 

spiderit could be crushed between two fingers, if you would. 

How   comes   it   about   that,   in   the   land   we   knew,   such   creatures 

are small and not to be feared, while here they are monsters that 

can kill men with ease?" 

    "I do not know," Zolan replied slowly. "Your topside life is as 

strange   to   me   as   the   Dismals   are   to   you.   As   I   have   said,   the 

dangers   to   be   faced   here   are   many,   and   one   must   be   ever   on 

guard." 

   Bina rose and went to Climber, resting a finger lightly on his 

nose. 

    "Fever. Tell me this, Zolan. Could that flier poison as well as 

cut?    If  so,  what   might    be  the  antidote    for  that?   I  used   your 

supplies   by   scent   and   guess   alone.   Should   I   have   made   other 

choices?" 

    "Some creatures here carry poison in both fang and claw," our 

host    answered,     "but   the  urgle  you    call  flier  is  not  so  armed. 

Those herbs you used were what I would have drawn upon for 

the same purpose." 

   Bina   might   have   been   reassured,   but   she   was   not   finished. 

Now      she   pointed     to  the   seated   figures.    "Gods,    past   rulers, 

personification of virtues or powers of Darkness?" 

   Zolan did not answer at once. I thought that he sought for the 

words he needed. 

    "Lady     Sabina    of  the   Scorpys,    some     things   are   not   to  be 

spoken. I will say this: after a fashion they have a part in Dismal 

life, even if they are only of hard-baked clay." 


----------------------- Page 126-----------------------

    "If I offend," she said quickly, "grant me pardon." 

   Ah,   when   a   road   is   abruptly   closed,   it   is   generally   because 

some secret must be sheltered. It would be best not to probe any 

further here. 

    "Of what manner is life above?" He changed the subject. 

   Could our host indeed be utterly ignorant of what chanced in 

Gurlyon? 

   We   launched   into   history,   spoke   of   wars,   of   rulers   weak   or 

forceful,    recounting    the   unending     torment    of  the  Border    and 

those living there. Though we did not interrupt each other, we 

all had our part in that telling. We had no reason to conceal from 

Zolan the tumult above. It was better that he should know that 

the upper world was a land of armed men ready for any foray. 

   Once   he   got   up   and   went   to   the   supplies,   returning   with   a 

stoppered   jug,   four   small   bowls   stacked   together,   and   a   box   of 

dried fruit. We balanced the bowls, sipped at the liquid he had 

poured into them from the jug, and rested for a space. 

    "So."   He   swallowed   a   mouthful   of   the   wine   and   spoke.   "It 

would seem that those above know no more of peace than we do 

here. This hermit who you say came to the king: what part does 

he play?" 

   We told him, Cilla dwelling on the rules Forfind had given his 

followers and how those were used against women. Bina added 

proof with a swift description of that Udo Chosen, his follower, 

who     had   so  broken     custom.    I  added    the  fact  that  Udo    had 

demanded us from our captors to answer purposes of his own. 

    "The hermit is said to have come from this mountain land." I 

delivered the most damning rumor last, watching Zolan closely 

as   I  did   so.   However,      if  he  had   known      anything     of  that 

troublemaker,       he   did   not   show     it.  He   made    no   comment 

concerning Udo Chosen. Instead he sat quietly, not looking to us 

three    but  rather   somehow      into   the  distance    beyond    us,  as  if 


----------------------- Page 127-----------------------

occupied by thoughts of his own. 

    When   no   more   questions   were  asked   from   either   side,   our 

host roused at last. 

    "You   wish   to   return   to   that   land,   though   it   may   be   torn   by 

battle?" 

    "It   is   our   own,"   I   made   reply.   "We   know   its   ways   and   can 

foresee   many   dangers,   even   as   you   can   here.   There   we   have 

purpose, as you have your duties in this land we call cursed." 

    He was standing now. He still did not look to us but glanced 

again   at   those   seated   figures.   "If   it   is   indeed   meant   that   you 

return, then a way will be opened." 

    Though       he   had   insisted    that   no    way    existed    out   of   the 

Dismals, now he seemed to be  suggesting that there was. I did 

not   push   the   question,   for   it   appeared   that   he   had   understood 

our   position   and   was   somewhat  moved   by   it.   We   must   let   the 

matter rest for now. 

    Bina   once   again   brought   stream  water   for   Climber   and   held 

the bowl while he lapped. 



    Sabina 



    I   had   tended   animals   before.   Though   this   red   furred   beast 

bore no resemblance to the sleuthhounds, still he seemed to be 

answering well to the same care I would have given one of those 

if   they   were   injured.   Zolan   had  recognized   my   healing   usages, 

and   he   undoubtedly   stored   the   supplies   I   had   studied   over.   I 

might   learn   some   further   ministrations,   if   he   would   teach,   for 

new skills are often developed under different circumstances. 

    Such were my thoughts as I made Climber as comfortable as I 

could. 

    "You know varca and thorble, quant, sizzal?" 


----------------------- Page 128-----------------------

   Looking up, I shook my head. "I might well know such, but 

not under the names you give them." 

   I was all but certain he had touched my thoughts of a moment 

earlier. Dared I try an outright Send to make sure? No, I decided. 

There was no reason to let him learn any more of our Gift than 

he   might   already   suspect.   At   the   same   time,   I   determined   to 

indeed learn all I could without revealing too much in return. 

   Thus     began    our   shaky    partnership      with   this  Lord    of  the 

Dismals.     The   three   of  us  united   quickly     in  agreement     to  the 

peace as well as we could. 



   Drucilla 



   Climber      healed    speedily.    Though     we   had    no  way    in  this 

mountain pocket of recognizing the passage of time, it was three 

sleeping-periods        later  that   he   found    his   feet  and    wavered 

unsteadily      to  stand    by   me,  bumping        his  head    against    my 

shoulder.   I   snapped   off   a   word,   which   would   never   have   been 

uttered in my mother's solar, as I dropped the needle and had to 

search for it by running my hands over the rock floor. 

   Having   discovered   that   Zolan   had   a   supply   of   cured   skins 

available,    with    his  consent    I  was  endeavoring       to  add   to  our 

supply     of  clothing    with   better-fitting   garments.     I  kept  to  the 

same general style: long breeches and laced jerkins. However, I 

found     a  pleasure    of  sorts   in working      the  various    skins   and 

choosing the colors. 

   While I stitched, I raised my eyes now and then to the seated 

ones. Zolan had never given us any real accounting of them. But 

I had dreameda dream from which Tam had shaken me awake 

because of my cries against the evil that was a part of it. 

   I   stood   in   another   cave,   the   floor   of   which   was   thick   with 


----------------------- Page 129-----------------------

fragments   of   lire-bitten   clay.   Here   stood   broken   seats,   figures 

partly   crushed,   heads   snapped   off,   barrel   bodies   opened.   From 

those   jug   bodies   had   been   shaken   blackened   bones   and   stark 

gray   ashes.   This   had   been   a   place   of   burial   once;   now   it   was   a 

place    of  terror   and   darkness.    The    evil  curdled    the  air  about, 

lapping at me greedily; a Shadow entity slavered for feeding, but 

its hunger was frustrated. 

   At   that   point,   Tam   had   become  aware   that   I   was   threatened 

by    a  peril  from    beyond     and    had   intervened     with    Power    to 

awaken me. 

   Were   those   two   on   the   shelf   really   hollow   containers,   filled 

with the remains of dwellers in the Dismals? Did not we of the 

South   shape   coffins   of   another   kind,   though   we   did   not   place 

them to oversee the daily activities of the living? 

   There was far too much of this place we did not know. I stuck 

the needle almost viciously through an odd piece of near-bluish 

scaled material I had found and was attempting to develop into 

a   cloak;   like   the   skin   of   a   serpent,   the   hide   would   shed   water. 

Such garments would be a necessity for future explorations, for 

rain was now falling heavily outside the cave. We daily visited 

that    door    on   the   world.     Three    times    now     we   had    faced 

downpours. These skyfalls did not appear to prevent Zolan from 

making what must be duty visits outside; however, he did have 

a cloak to cover most of him, tall as he was, of the same stuff I 

was working on. 

   Even now he came splashing along the water trail to struggle 

out of the straps that kept a bag safely on his shoulders. Climber 

limped      slowly    over   to  join   him   and    thrust   a  nose   into   the 

bulging top of the bag. 

    "Lady Sabina!" He looked at me. 

   I shook my head. It seemed odd to me that he was unable to 

tell   the   three   of   us   apart.   However,   he   had   never   attempted   to 


----------------------- Page 130-----------------------

probe, so he might not even desire to identify us closely. 

    "She   has   washed   bedding.   You   will   find   her   and   Tamara   by 

the fire-hole drying it." 

    "Later,   then."   He   had   dug   into   the   bag   to   produce   a   packet 

bound up in a piece of netting, which he laid to one side. Then 

came      something      larger,   wadded       in  a   large   leaf.   Climber 

inspected   it   and   uttered   a   sound   rather   like   the   beginning   of   a 

purr. 

    "Later," Zolan promised the beast. Next to appear was a roll of 

clothlike stuff, and with it in hand, he approached me. 

    "What think you of this?" His question held a note of boyish 

pride. My father's youngest squire had spoken so on the famous 

day of the Wiltson Hunt when luck had stood beside him and he 

had brought down a prize boar. Tweaking the roll, Zolan shook 

the contents free and held what he had to show, shoulder high, 

to cascade down to his soggy boots. 

   Fluttering out in the air was a square ofcould it be lace?of 

a size to cover a large table. I put aside my task and scrambled 

up to study it closer, reaching out fingers to touch and snatching 

them back again as speedily when I identified the material. 

    "Webit is spiderweb!" 

   He   nodded,   again   with   that   air  of   pride.   "One   as   perfect   as 

this," he declared, satisfaction filling his voice, "is seldom found!" 

   I glanced to his hands. He was holding the gauzy weaving by 

the   upper    corners,    but  it  did  not   seem   to  be   clinging   to  his 

fingers. If that had been wrought as a trap, as most webs were, 

the   lines   should   have   been   sticky   to   effectively   imprison   any 

creature blundering into it. Surely this must have been woven by 

that green bag-horror we had fought, or at least one of its kin! 

    "Does it not stick?" I pointed to his hands, but he was actually 

pleating the web. No, it did not adhere, either to his flesh or its 

own substance where line touched line. 


----------------------- Page 131-----------------------

    "Not after it is laid overnight in rain-wet sorchti leaves. Here, 

see for yourself." He had rerolled the filmy fiber and now tossed 

it to me. 

   Without   wanting   to,   I   caught   it,  finding   it   soft   as   the   finest 

Falligan lace from Isci Port overseas. I shook the web-cloth out a 

little   and   deliberately   tried   to   tear   at   one   of   the   threads.   There 

was no give, neither was there any parting of its fibers. 

   What      would    the   court   ladieseven      Her    Majestygive       for 

such veiling! I, who loved new fabrics, was quickly won. For a 

fleeting    second     or   two,   I  held    a  mind-picture       of  a   booth 

merchant showing such to a gathering mob. 

    "That is trueweaving like this might well start another war!" 

Once more Zolan responded to an idea that had not been spoken 

aloud. "I have found and preserved parts of these webs, but even 

I   have   not   before   seen   one   entire.   This   is   the   trap   set   in   the 

treetops     by   the   gormthe        bag-thing     you    saw    die   on   the 

riverbank.   Gorms   can   catch   creatures   as   large   as   Climber   and 

others that dwell aloft. The females are the spinners, and among 

those they would entrap are the much smaller males." 

   I did not ask the reason why they would entrap those of their 

own species, for I thought I knew. The way of some of our own 

spiders must be followed by these noisome giants: to mate with, 

then   destroy,   any   unfortunate   male   driven   by   nature   to   seek 

them out. 

   Folding the web with care, I put it down beside my work, to 

catch up a piece of the bluish, scaled stuff. "No web is this, nor 

skin nor fur of a beasthow got you it?" 

   He had been lightening his bag by emptying it of more leaf- 

wrapped   contents,   but   he   glanced   up   to   see   what   I   held.   For   a 

moment he stood very still, staring at the strip. 

    "That   is   belly   skin   of   garsa young   one.   A   gars..."   Now   his 

eyes    turned    to  me   as   if  he  wanted    very    much    to  know     my 


----------------------- Page 132-----------------------

reaction   to   what   he   would   say.  "A   gars,"   he   began   again,   "is   a 

water     dweller     by   day    and   a   shore    hunter    by   night,   for   it 

produces   limbs   along   its   undersurface   to   aid   it   on   land.   Full- 

grown, its length is near that of the second shelf there" He was 

pointing to the one on which much of the supplies were piled. 

Truly     the   Dismals     held    monsters!     He    must    have    slain   this 

creature   alsoor   had   he,   as   with   the   web,   come   upon   a   body 

which had already been torn apart? I suddenly had no wish to 

return to my sewing. 

    He approached closer to my workplace. "This is also gars." He 

was   holding   now   a   similar   scaled   skin;   however,   the   new   hide 

was not blue-silver but rather a brilliant purple, in color like to a 

court robe. "This was taken from a much older male." 

    Dropping what he held, he groped for another scrap, then 

"Wait!"   He   interrupted   himself,   sitting   back   on   his   heels.   "You 

have     the   skill;  perhaps      you    can   put   to   good     use   another 

treasure!" 

    At once our host was off, heading to the other end of the cave, 

but he did not get as far as the fire-pit before he sought the wall 

to his left. How he used his hands there I could not see clearly, 

but   he   lifted   out   a   section   of   what   had   seemed   solid   stone   to 

draw   forth   from   the   opening   behind   it   a   sagging   length,   again 

wrapped   in   dark   leaves.   This   he   handled   with   a   more   delicate 

touch than he had even given the web. 

    It was rather an unwieldy armful, and Zolan had to struggle 

to   keep   it   from   dragging   along   the   rock   under   foot.   Then   he 

unrolled it. I looked and was ensorcelled as I had never been, 

even with the intricately woven silk from across the sea. 

    Color played over its surface, muted or shiningly alive. I knelt 

and ran my hands across the soft, unusually patterned surface. 

Not skin, feathers, or scalesit was more like thickly rooted fur 

with an upstanding nap. The background was a purplish gray, 


----------------------- Page 133-----------------------

the hue of sky darkened by an approaching storm. Against this 

background        gleamed     what    looked    like  eyes   of  a  silvery  hue, 

which   carried   a   near-metallic   sheen.   Its   texture   was   such   as   to 

cause    one   to  desire   to  continue   smoothing        it  without   stop.   I 

looked to Zolan for explanation. 

    "It   is   a   quillian   wing,"   he   answered   my   unspoken   question. 

"The air at night provides the hunting range. This is only part of 

a pinion." 

   Whatever its nature, the quillian, I knew, could not be a bird, 

for   this   substance   had   no   kinship   with   feathers.   Another   giant 

insect of sorts? 

   Though the Lord of the Dismals had this wealth of wonders 

for   me   and   it   made   me   start   to   plan   what   might   be   done   to 

display   each   beauty   to   best   advantageso   did   he   later   empty 

out    seeds,   flower,   roots,   chunks    of  sap   gum     and   other   such 

products of his land before Sabina. He explained what plant or 

tree bore each specimen as he laid it out, also making clear what 

value it held for the harvester. As Sabina listened closely, so did 

we. 

    "You   name   this   marsh   lily."   Bina   looked   down   at   the   broad 

petals, white with green veins, of a bruised flower resting on her 

palm. 

    "Yes, wet your fingers; take a petal in this manner." He pulled 

at   the   blossom   until,   with   her   aid   in   holding   it,   he   had   it   free. 

Dipping       his  prize    in  Climber's      water    bowl,    he   rubbed     it 

vigorously until lather appeared and spread. At the same time, a 

fragrance arose. Soap, then, of a sortand I, for one, was going 

to take advantage of that as soon as possible! 



    Tamara 


----------------------- Page 134-----------------------

   I watched Zolan put forth effort to teach and entertain us. The 

more we could learn, the better. I could well understand how he 

managed to entrance Cilla and Bina by his display of what most 

appealed to their Talents. 

   But     did   this   sweet    coating    conceal     a  bitterness    waiting 

beneath?   He   had   spoken   of   taking   us   exploring.   The   rain   had 

given   an   excuse   to   postpone   that   promise.   Did   he,   or   whoever 

stood behind himfor I was sure that one Power did sothink 

to lull us in this manner into an acceptance of our lot, at least for 

a while? 

   I thought of the dream that had set Cilla crying out in small 

gasps before I had managed to rouse her. In those few moments, 

as   I   brought   her   back   to   consciousness,   I   had   shared   a   small 

fraction   of   her   ordeal.   That   cave   of   the   disturbed   deadsurely 

that must lie somewhere along the cliff walls. A people had been 

deeply offended against by what had happened there, for death 

should be treated with solemn dignity. 

   Had      it  been   Breakswords       such   as   Maclan,    come     treasure 

hunting, who had caused that destruction, mistaking the coffins 

of   another   race   for   vessels   of   wealth?   Like   it   or   not,   we   three 

were     of  the  grave    violators'   kin.   Hostages     or  scapegoatsto 

either role we would surely answer at some future time. 


----------------------- Page 135-----------------------

   Twelve 



   Tamara 



   The rain stopped at last, but not before that part of the stream 

running through the cave had overflowed its banks. We waded 

out now, with coolish water rising from knee to waist level. One 

advantage      of   our   scaled   clothing    was    that  water    did   not 

penetrate it. The pack bags with which Zolan equipped us were 

of the same material, keeping dry the supplies whose usage he 

explained as he packed his own before us. 

   We emerged into the same pale sunlight we had earlier seen. 

The   air   about   us   felt   dank   with   moisture,   and   strange   scents 

wove through it. Climber still limped a little but he had sharply 

refused to be left behind. 

   Our way ran for only a short distance in the stream; then our 

guide waved left, using a staff he had brought to aid in climbing 

the bank. The water was well up to its edge, and reeds marked it 

with their green tips. 

   Accustomed as I was to rough travel, for at times I had played 

squire for my father, I did not see any possible break in the green 

forest wall. Insects danced in the turgid air around usnot the 

monsters we had seen, nor those Zolan had described, yet larger 

than the familiar ones of the outer world. However, because we 

had rubbed our bodies and sleeked our hair with potions Zolan 

offered    us  for  protection,    those   would-be     suckers   and   biters 

dove determinedly toward us, yet did not attack. 

   Again   Zolan   used   his   staff,   pushing   aside   a   thick   curtain   of 

interlocked vines to uncover a narrow path burrowing into the 

forest. Onto that we threaded in single file. 

   Climber brought up the end of our party directly behind me. I 


----------------------- Page 136-----------------------

found myself playing rear guard. Looking and listening, I tried 

to set into memory all that might be of importance. Twice Zolan 

halted to point out perils. One was a cluster of scarlet flowers, its 

hue   so   brilliant   that   fire   might   be   ablaze   at   the   heart   of   each 

trumpet-shaped blossom. These grew at the very end of a vine 

that, for the rest of its length as far as could be seen, was bare. 

    As    Zolan    held   his   staff  near,   the   ropelike    growth     swung 

forward. For a moment or two, the flowers clamped like mouths 

on the wood shaft, then dropped off while the vine lashed about 

in frenzy. On the long rod, oily moisture beaded in patches, and 

the    wood     beneath    was    turning   yellow.     He   plunged      the  staff 

again and again into masses of leaves to cleanse it. 

    His    second    enemy     waited     at  the  edge    of  the   path,   which 

deviated      to  avoid    the  crumbling      bole   of   a  giant   tree.  There, 

growing   from   the   rot   of   the   wood,   were   what   might   be   thick 

fingers     of  many     hands,    scattered    in  patches.    Once     more    we 

stopped   and   he   waved   us   back  a   little   but   not   so   far   that   we 

could not see his staff again in use. 

    Under   the   blows   he   rained   on   the   closest   cluster   of   finger- 

things,     a  yellowish     dust    spewed     forth.   Perhaps      the  current 

dankness of the air was what settled it quickly. The small cloud 

did   not   spread   far,   but   coated  the   wood   where   it   fell   with   a 

yellow slime, while we caught a whiff of a strong stench. 

    Though we went ever on guard, there were no further perils- 

in-wait   as   we   proceeded.   The   path   we   followed   began   to   rise. 

The tangled wall of vine dipped on either side. 

    My     soft  boot    skidded     a  little  and,   regaining     my    balance 

quickly, I stooped to look. My foot had struck against something 

very solid, and it was all that had saved me from a fall. When the 

muck of fallen leaves had been scraped away, I sighted stone set 

flat.   Having   armed   myself,   soon   after   we   quitted   the   stream, 

with a rough staff of my own, I dug farther to discover not just 


----------------------- Page 137-----------------------

one stone block but another joined to itand another. 

   Climber   joined   me,   sniffed   at   the   hole   I   had   dug,   and   then 

pushed   at   me,   plainly   urging   me   on.   I   obeyed,   not   wanting   to 

lose sight of the others. 

   I scratched away with my staff, and what I uncovered was a 

hidden      pavement.     Stone-covered       roads   were    known      in  the 

South, and great care was taken to preserve them. The Northling 

tracks on the other side of the border were just that: crude trails 

that did not encourage travel. 

   Yet   another   scrap   of   mystery.   I  was   minded   to   share   it   with 

my companions, but my find receded into memory soon enough 

as we came out of the tunnel of thick growth into the open. 

   Here a jumble of stones, from gravel size to boulders near the 

proportion and shape of a landsman's den, faced us. The ground 

was fairly level; I shut my eyes and opened them again, wanting 

to be sure I was not reading more into the site than was truth. 

Somehow I was sure that this had been a fort or perhaps a small 

settlement.     Some     of  the   larger   stones   had   splotches,    which 

caught      the  brighter     sun   as   though     shards    of   glass   were 

embedded in them. 

   The     three  ahead    of  me   had    paused,    and   my    sisters  were 

looking back with growing impatience. I whacked at one of the 

glassy patches with my staff as I passed, and thereby made sure 

it was not a substance of the rock that bore it. 

    "What keep was this, Zolan? Who ruled it?" I asked as I came 

up. 

    "Who knows?" He shrugged. "It is very old. But, yes, it is part 

of   a  large   shelter   of  sorts.  I  have   dug    here   and   there,"   he 

confessed, "being curious. But nothing has lingered through time 

but the stones." 

    "So?" I had gone to one knee and was using the stone-bladed 

knife issued me to pick at a glint where one of the stones lay half 


----------------------- Page 138-----------------------

buried in the earth. What I freed was about the size of one of our 

Southern plums, and one end looked as if it had been shattered. 

But the rest was the texture of a carefully smoothed cabochon of 

precious stone. 

   As I rubbed the earth from it, the sunlight claimed it at once, 

giving a  warm golden color yet not a metallic sheen. Though I 

had seen royal jewels aplenty, and handled some, thismineral? 

metal?was new. 

   "Sun stone!" Zolan looked down at my find. 

   "That gem is to be found here?" Again the treasure story took 

on more reality. 

   He was frowning as he stared at it closely, kneeling beside me 

to do so. "I have found no trace of any mine nor any stones in a 

rough state," he commented slowly. 

   "But you recognized itgave it a name." 

   "I have found three of its kindand the name is what I myself 

gave them." 

   Like   my   sisters,   I   possessed   a   strong   interest   in   the   lore   of 

stones.   From   the   time   when,   as   a   small   child,   I   watched   my 

mother     robe    for  court,  her   jewel   chest   open,   I  have   had    a 

fascination   with   gems,   not   for   their   value   but   rather   for   their 

shape     and   color.  And    when    my  later   studies    suggested    that 

some minerals were used for the focusing of Talents, my desire 

for more knowledge became a need. 

   This    stoneif     stone   it  wasseemed       warm.     I  felt  an  odd 

twinge     in  my    hand    where    it  lay  like  a  distilled  droplet   of 

sunlight. Then it was a Power stoneand how it might be used, I 

knew I must speedily learn. 

   All at once I sensed a listener-in on my mind. Instinctively, I 

stiffened, and my hand made a fist to conceal what I held. Again 

this   Dismal   dweller   had   caught   my   thought   as   though   it   had 

been a Send. I looked up to meet his eyes. He had made a Send, 


----------------------- Page 139-----------------------

strange and newbut mind-speech not unlike that I had known 

and answered all my life. 

    "Power     stone."   He   used    that  inner    speech    to  confirm    my 

belief. "It came to you, Lady Tamara. Use it well." 

   I   had   been   dubious     about    our   little  expedition,   yet  I  was 

certain   that,   in   some   way,   I   had   acquired   a   Gift   meant   for   me. 

But why? And did it come from this man I  was now watching 

warilyor another? 



   Sabina 



   Tam did not have to reassure us by any Send that what she 

found was indeed a prize. And that  she had found it meant, to 

both Cilla and me, it was intended for her use. We did feel the 

bite   of   envy,   but,   knowing   the  nature   of   such   Power,   we   also 

knew that to neither of us would this earthborn treasure answer. 

Nor     did   Zolan   appear     to  dispute    her  ownership;      rather,   he 

started   ahead   again   with   no   further   word.   Could   we   take   his 

abrupt departure as a sign that he might covet the find? 

   We wove a way through the tumble of stones to learn that the 

territory it covered was much larger than we had first thought. 

When our guide called a halt, we could see a cliff wall marking 

the end of this section of the Dismals. 

   A    small   stretch   of   level  pavement      remained,     and    on  this 

rough flooring we settled now to chew on tough smoked meat 

curled   into   rods.   These   we   rubbed   in   a   sweet-sour   paste   and 

took careful sips from the clay water bottles we carried. 

   I   settled   myself   to   look   back   along   the   way   we   had   come.   I 

was sure that if a careful observer stared long enough, a pattern 

would      begin   to  emerge     from   the  ruins.   Finally   my    attention 

centered     on   one   of  those   ripples    of  glass  which     threaded    a 


----------------------- Page 140-----------------------

nearby stone. 

    As   a   child,   I   had   watched   clouds   to   see   pictures   form   and 

dissolve, one after another. Now this glitter-encrusted line before 

me seemed to do likewise. 

    First it suggested a long triangular pattern, and the word viper 

flashed   into   my   mind.   However,   it   did   not   retain   that   shape: 

instead,   it   shifted   on   the   stone,  the   portion   pointing   earthward 

becoming more sharply visible. 

    I closed my eyesthe reflection from it hurt! I knew glass in 

many   forms,   but   none   like   this.   In   the   South,   the   nobility   and 

wealthy   merchants   had   glass   in   the   windows   of   dwellings   and 

other   buildings.   Finely   crafted,  it   formed   drinking   vessels   for 

royal   feasts,   and,   backed   with   silver,   it   could   picture   all   who 

stood before it. It was also fashioned into beads and ornaments, 

some of which were able to outshine even true gems. Women as 

well as men spun subtleties of such substance 

    Suddenly   heat   beat   upon   me,   intense   as   that   from   a   furnace 

where      glass    was    so   wrought.      I  felt  confined,     as   the   heat 

increased   until   I   was   gasping,   and   my   skin   felt   ready   to   crack 

under heat and pressure. 

    "Bina!" 

    I   tried   to   twist   free   from   the   hold   on   my   shoulder,   for   its 

firmness only added to my torment. 

    "Bina!" 

    The   darkness   of   my   captivity   departed;   the   heat   vanished.   I 

opened my eyes to look upon only a grayish white line crooking 

across stone. 

    "Glass." 

    Tam looked from me to the crystal-shot boulder. "Of a sort," 

she    agreed.     "Though      how    it  was    formed,     who    knows."     She 

stepped      away     to   the   side   of  the    stone    and    picked    at   the 

encrusted line with her fingers. Cilla, at my other side, looked at 


----------------------- Page 141-----------------------

me with concern. 

    "What is wrong, Bina?" 

   I forced a laugh. "Too much sun, I supposethat, and far too 

many mysteries. I want answers." 

    "So do we all," declared Tam with some force. 

   I glanced around. Zolan appeared to have left us. But before I 

could comment on our host's absence, Climber's head showed at 

near ground level where an extra-large stone was earth-planted 

a   little  way    ahead.    Then     Zolan    reappeared,     beckoning      us 

forward. 

   For a short distance I felt light-headed, as if the upper part of 

my body was far too heavy and I might lose balance. When Cilla 

tried   to   help   me,   I   shook   my  unsteady   head   and   pushed   her 

away,   ashamed   of   my   weakness.   I   continued   to   pick   my   way 

carefully, for I had dealt too many times with sprains and bone- 

breaks of others who had taken tumbles, and this ground was a 

maze of traps for the unwary. 

   The sun was well to westward when we came out of the ruins, 

much      closer   to  the   mountain-mark        of  the   high   cliff.  Here, 

without any order from Zolan, Climber led the party. 

   His   nose   dropped   now   and   then   close   to   the   ground.   That 

very   long   tail   lay   curled   up   over   his   back,   yet   threatened   to 

touch the earth. I could sense the rise of excitement in himour 

four-footed companion was on the hunt. By Tarn's report, he had 

attacked   the   flying   monster   that   could   have   been   more   than   a 

match     for  him.    Knowing      that  he   held   such   strength    within 

himself made one uneasy. 

   What   we   did   come   upon   was   a  tree   trunk,   its   more   slender 

top jammed into a ragged hole in the cliff well above our heads. 

The branches remaining were but stubs but, upon closer study, 

we could see that other short lengths had been inserted into the 

trunk to form a ladder of sorts. 


----------------------- Page 142-----------------------

    Tamara 



   At    Zolan's    order    we    shed   our    packs,   and    he   tied  them 

together   with   a   section   of   rope   he   removed   from   his   own.   Not 

for the first time I was glad that we had been shorn of the full 

skirts   to   which   we   had   been   accustomed,   since   such   a   climb 

faced us. 

   As my father's sometime companion, I was more used to such 

activity than Cilla, or Bina, toward whom I glanced at intervals 

since   she   appeared   unlike   herself. However, as we approached 

the    rude   ladder    more    closely,   I  decided     that  it  looked    safe 

enough,   even   though   it   had   been   set   at   a   steep   angle.   Zolan 

swung up by foot- and handhold with the ease of one following 

a   well-known       trail.  I  started  after  as  soon    as  he  had    pulled 

himself through the upper crevice, leaving the rope lashed to our 

packs dangling behind. 

   He   flattened   himself   against   the   right   wall   of   the   portal   and 

pulled     me   through.    It  was   a  tight   passage,    and   rough    stone 

rasped my left arm. 

   I pushed on into the gloom to leave room for the others. None 

of the dim glow shone from the walls here, so I hesitated against 

venturing too far from the entrance. Our guide might know this 

way well enough to move on without light, but I was wary. 

   At   last   we   were   all   aloft   and   had   once   again   taken   up   our 

packs, which Zolan had pulled up. Climber had come last, again 

forming      a  rear   guard,    while    the   Protector    was    at  the   van. 

However, now we were leashed together by his rope, and thus, 

as we headed into the night, we were forced to depend entirely 

on his choice of path. 

   As   the   light   from   the   cave   entrance   finally   gave   way   to   the 


----------------------- Page 143-----------------------

swallowing dark, uneasiness grew within me. My trust began to 

diminish.   Zolan   had   said   nothing   of   our   goal.   Perhaps   he   was 

now intent on showing us that he had spoken the truth: that this 

wall-rent might seem to promise a path to the Upper World, but 

that the promise was false. 

    On    impulse     I  brought    out   my   find   from    the  ruins.   It  was 

warm   to   my   touch,   but   it   did  not   give   forth   any   radiance.   Yet 

that warmth began to build, cool, and build again. Each time the 

heat increased, more of it lingered at the fading. It was following 

a rhythm close to that of the beating of a heart. 

    The guide rope suddenly pulled to the right and down! 

    "Take it carefully." Zolan's voice seemed to boom through the 

dark, and the slight pull of the cord leading us slowed. 

    Underfoot, our support was indeed changing, dipping a little 

more   with   each   step.   We   had  not   gone   far   before   air   moved 

about   my   head   and   shoulders   and  I   felt   a   sensation   as   if   I   had 

advanced from under a roof into the open. 

   With   this   feeling   of   being   in  an   unconfined   place   came   also 

the   beginning   of   light,   though   it   was   a   very   faint   glow   and   it 

came     from    beneath     us   to  the   right.   Now     I  understood:      we 

traversed a ledge with a threatening drop to one side. 

    Still we continued to descend as the light grew brighter. But 

the pace Zolan set was even slower. He did not utter a second 

warning;   he   did   not   have   to.   It   was   very   plain   that   this   was   a 

place of peril. 

    In my palm the power gem now pulsed rapidly. I wondered if 

indeed   it   was   somehow   linked   to   my   heart;   yet   the   Power   it 

emitted      gave,   strangely,    a   constant    assurance     of   safety.   Our 

progress was now hardly more than a crawl, and our guide often 

paused for increasingly longer halts. 

    The    flat  but   inclined     surface   of   the   ledge    became      steps, 

narrow       and    cramped.      Certainly     these    stairs  had    not    been 


----------------------- Page 144-----------------------

fashioned   for   feet   such   as   ours.  About   us,   the   walls   to   our   left 

were   now   covered   with   ragged   growths   of   dusky,   ash-covered 

masses of small leaves, strung like beads on garish red stems. As 

these   began   to   appear,   Zolan   made   one   of   his   frequent   nods 

toward this show of vegetation. 

    "Stay clear." 

    Having       witnessed      the   unpredictability        of  the    plant    life 

outside, we were only too willing to follow such an order. But, 

even as the walls to our left supported growth, so did greenery 

arise on the open side of the path. These were not the trees we 

knew,      but    blackish     stems    as   large    around      as   two    hands 

encircled, supporting ragged tags of thick slime. 

    The   air   about   carried   scents   of   rottenness   such   as   could   rise 

from growth in a stagnant pool. Suddenly one of the miserable 

"trees" shook violently. Zolan waved us back toward the left as a 

serpentlike head arose, jaws open to tear at flapping slime. The 

creature paid no heed to us, but plainly we should not attract its 

notice by any movement. 

    However,   as   the   head,   borne   by   a   sinuous   neck,   rose   higher 

still, I rubbed my hand, close-fisted about the stone, across my 

thigh.   The   scaled   skin   of   the   thing   was   clearly   close   kin   to   the 

substance of the breeches I had fashioned for myself. And for a 

flashing second I felt the rise of nausea. 

    At   length   the   whole   of   the  "tree"   disappeared   downwards. 

Very   slowly   our   guide   began   to   work   his   way   along   the   too- 

narrow   steps   again.   We   must   believe   that,   since   such   skin   had 

been among the lengths gathered and preserved for future use, 

Zolan      knew     what    he   was     about,    knew     enough      about    this 

monster to be able to deal with it. 

    I now understood, or so I thought, the reason for this journey. 

From   the   first   he   had   assured   us   there   was   no   way   out   of   the 

Dismals.      This    day    he   had   deliberately      demonstrated        native 


----------------------- Page 145-----------------------

dangers, from a tuft of flowers to growths of fungi, and now to 

reptilian monsters. 

   The     stairs   came    to   an   end.   A   crunching      sounded,     and 

occasionally   a   sharp   crack   that  might   indicate   the   breaking   of 

one   of   the   "trees."   The   stench  had   grown   worse,   and   I   wished 

heartily for one of the pomanders Cilla made so well, to relieve 

ugly smells. 

   We     were    looking   out   as  if  through    a  vast  window      into   a 

cavern where swirling mist formed clouds curtaining most of the 

open.    From     here   we   sighted   the   back   and   tail  of  the  snake- 

headed, thin-necked thing. That head and neck were supported 

on    a  bloated     body,   and    any    feet  the   creature    might    have 

possessed       were    concealed     by    revolting    green     and    yellow 

growths. 

   Of a sudden there came a loud croaking noise. Zolan jerked at 

our guide rope and hurried ahead at the greatest speed he had 

yet   shown,   drawing   us   after.   I  glanced   back   to   see   Snakehead 

shifting    its  thick   body    around.    A   trail  of  mist   thinned    and 

vanished      to  display    a  second    monstrous      head    rising  a  little 

farther on. This one was blunt and bulbous-eyed, and more than 

half of it was taken up by a gaping mouth rimmed with pointed 

fangs. 

   The     rope   twitched    again   as  a  second    croaking     came,   loud 

enough to make us long to cover our ears. We were headed once 

more into full night. I had expected our guide, having shown us 

another deterrent against exploration on our own, to turn back 

and retrace our way, but he kept on in the dark. 

   A   Send   flashed,   and   we   three were   united.   It   was   Bina   who 

stated: 

    "Thatthat second thing was a frog!" 

   I was forced to agree with her identification. Almost I would 

swear   that   some   sorcery   of   the   Black   Pathfrom   the   legends 


----------------------- Page 146-----------------------

used to frighten children had been wrought here: creatures we 

knew      as    harmless     had    counterparts       in   the   Dismals     of 

nightmarish proportions. 

   Let us get out of here, I thought. Zolan had more than made 

his point I wanted no more of this place! 

   Still   our   travel   through     the   dark    continued.     The   gloom 

thickened as we moved farther from the window on the twilight- 

hidden   swamp.   The   stench   receded   far   more   slowly.   Had   we 

spent all the day here? My feet began to suggest that. 

   By   now   we   had   come   upon   more   stairs   and   were   climbing 

again.   To   find   safe   footing   meant   constant   shifting   of   feet   and 

body,    and    my   pack    was   an  ever-growing       burden.    However, 

from above came the beginning of light once more. 


----------------------- Page 147-----------------------

   Thirteen 



    Tamara 



   The stair again narrowed as we scraped our way up through a 

trap-door in the floor of a new cave. Here the like of those veins 

of crystal caught light that served the shelter latticed the walls, 

so we could see we had entered what might be the interior of a 

large bubble. 

   The walls supported no shelves or marks, nor was there any 

sign of permanent occupancy. Directly opposite the mouth of the 

well through which we had entered was a single break in a curve 

of   wall,   too   well   shaped   to   have  been   fashioned   by   nature.   An 

arch opened, affording a view of honest twilight. 

   Zolan shed his pack and wordlessly headed for that opening, 

to   be  swiftly   joined   by  Climber;    then   both   disappeared      from 

sight.   I  sought    to  follow,    only   to  strike,  just  at  the   arched 

doorway,      an   obstruction.    My    sweeping     hands    discovered     an 

invisible barrier. Neither man nor beast had been halted by this 

ward,   but   as   Bina   and   Cilla   crowded   up,   the   obstruction,   felt 

rather than seen, was present. We could no more push through it 

than we would have been able to breach an iron-bound door. 

    "Trapped!"   My   Send   melded   into   identical   assessments   from 

my sisters. 

   We might be able to retrace our way, but for the dangers of 

the    swamp.     I  stretched    the   fingers   of  my    right   hand,   still 

clutching the Power stone with my left. 

   Powershared,   enhanced   by   all   the   energy   we   three   could 

raise   Even   as   I   shaped   the   Send,   I   gasped   and   whirled   half 

around, propelled by a potent force I could neither see nor truly 

measure, back against the curve of the wall. 


----------------------- Page 148-----------------------

    I struck that new barrier and slipped to the cave floor. 



    Sabina 



    As Tam collapsed, Cilla and I endured flows from the edges 

of the same Power that had sent her reeling back. The light of the 

crystal veins blinked out for me, and I swayed, but did not fall. 

Our   Powers,   such   as   they   were and   none   of   us,   I   was   sure, 

could   tell   how   far   our   individual   Talents   extendedhad   been 

used to back Tam. However, that return surge must have been 

aimed mainly at her. 

   Slowly      sight   returned     to   me.   Cilla   caught     at  my    arm.    I 

grasped      her   hand     and    together    we    tottered,   feeling    utterly 

sapped      of  Power     in  body,    toward     Tam,    who    was    lying   still 

against the wall. 

    I had not rid myself of my pack when Zolan had shed his and, 

as   I   half   fell,   half   settled   by   my   sister,   I   dropped   it   free   of   my 

shoulders, tugging at its latching. Whether any of the remedies I 

had brought could aid Tam, I did not knowI could only try. 

    Cilla   loosed   her   hold   on   me   to   draw   Tam's   body   up   a   little, 

supporting it against her own. Tam's eyes were wide open, but 

unfocused, and she lay limp in Cilia's hold. Mercifully, the first 

cold   fear   that   had   clutched   me   as   she   fell   was   unfounded:   she 

still lived. 

    I dug out the poor healing aids I had and tried to use them. 

    "She    is  so  cold"     Cilla   drew    Tam    into   a  closer   embrace. 

"When the fire is gonethere is aching cold." 

    "No!" I cried out. 

   With Cilia's help, I managed to get Tam's mouth open a little 

and drop into it some of the liquid I had put together, hoping it 

was   indeed   an   adequate   restorative.   She   did   swallow   and,   by 


----------------------- Page 149-----------------------

that small response, reassured me a little. 

    However,   she   needed   warmth.  We,   too,   were   shivering   and 

my hands were growing stiff. Cilla gently rested Tam's head on 

her   pack   and,   as   she   did,   I   saw  one   of   Tam's   hands   slip   to   her 

side. It was curled into a fist and, when I sighted it, I was certain 

I knew what she held. 

    Cilla   arose   to   make   her   way   once   more   to   the   portal,   where 

she passed her hands up and down. I knew by that gesture she 

discovered that the barrier was still in place. 

    Meanwhile, I pried Tarn's clenched fingers apart. She did hold 

the stone from the ruins. I had no promise that what I would do 

might aid her; I could only hope. 

    As   I  took   the   strange    talisman  firmly      into  my    own    grasp, 

grateful   for   the   warmth   it   held,   I   waved   to   Cilla   to   bring   her 

back. 

    "Hold   her;   we   can   share   body   warmth.   I   will   make   use   of 

this" I showed the stone. 

    "What will that do?" 

    "I   do   not   know,"   I   returned   truthfully.   "But   it   is   somehow 

bonded to Tam"I held it between both hands now"and is a 

thing     of  Power.    She    has   been    drained,    and    perhaps     can   be 

restored." 

    I   began   at   Tarn's   head,   holding   the   stone   steady   against   her 

forehead, drawing it back and forth. Over her eyes and mouth I 

repeated   that   touch,   then   moved   it   above   her   throat.   Without 

any    suggestion      from   me,    Cilla  leaned    over   and    loosened     the 

lacings that fastened Tarn's jerkin. 

    Across my sister's shoulders, her breasts, I drew the artifact; 

then     I  brought     it  to  rest  where     I  could    feel  a  slow,    weak 

heartbeat. There I held it. I could have shouted aloud when I felt 

heat spreading out from the talisman to warm her chill flesh. 

    "She is warmer," Cilla reported suddenly and, even as she did 


----------------------- Page 150-----------------------

so, Tam sighed and her eyes closed, no longer held in that blank 

stare. 

    Though Tam now appeared to be sleeping, we did not leave 

her, rather settled close beside her, that our body warmth might 

aid in her recovery. I left the Stone lying over her heart, to ensure 

that any Power that might return to her through it would come 

directly to that seat of life. 

    However, now that our first fears had been somewhat stilled, 

we   had   time   to   consider   our   plight.   We   were   indeed   trapped, 

and to what purpose? The twilight had darkened well into true 

night beyond that door, which I was sure led to the outer world, 

if not up the interior of the cliff and to safety. 

    I  drew    one   long,   slow    breath   after   another     as  I  had   been 

lessoned   in   childhood,   fighting   as   best   I   could   any   weakening 

fear. When I believed I had indeed armed myself against doubt, I 

strove to sharpen my Talent, depleted though that Gift certainly 

was. 

    As    I  did  so,   I  became     aware    of  another     reach    of  Power, 

bearing   little   resemblance   to   any   I   knew.   Zolan,   who   had   so 

effectively   brought   us   into   this   captivity,   had   a   Gift   not   like   to 

ours. And a greater Talent controlled him through itwhy I was 

so certain of this, I could not say. 

    "Look"       Cilla  pointed     to  the  curve    of  the   wall   above    the 

barred exit. Her finger sketched a curling line in the air. 

    She    might    have    summoned        the blue    fire  that   immediately 

outlined   her   discovery.   The   crystal   line   she   indicated   was   only 

too    familiar.    This   was    closely    akin    to  the   pattern    we    had 

foolishly half stitched into being back in Grosperlike, yes, but 

not  its   twin.   I   Sent   forth   a   questing   toward   the   sensed   Power, 

trying     to  pick    up   any    hint   of   the   Dark.    But    no   warning 

responded. Cilla, too, appeared to have lost interest in it, for her 

hand dropped back, and she no longer sketched upon the air. 


----------------------- Page 151-----------------------

    "It does not threaten," I observed. 

    "No. Perhaps we would be safer if it did," my sister returned. 

"Hidden   dangers   are   far   worse   than   those   in   full   view.   I   have 

been thinking...." She hesitated as if her thoughts imprisoned her 

even as this rock chamber held us three. 



    Drucilla 



    I   looked   to   Bina,   then   down   into   Tarn's   face.   All   animation 

had     disappeared       from    her   expression;     she   might     have    been 

masked.   Dared   we   try   to   reach   her   by   Send   now,   would   such 

exhaust her even further? And to use our thought-reach hereI 

shook my head. Bina was frowning at me. 

    "What are you thinking?" she asked now, her tone sharp. 

    "Were   we   somehow   brought   here for   a   purpose?   And   if   so, 

what can it be? First came the pattern I dreamed." I shifted my 

right hand again into the fuller light and began to turn down my 

fingers as I counted off memories. 

    "That   lout   of   a   Starkadder"   she   shot   back   acidly.   "Maclan 

made   clear   that   he   was   behind   our   kidnapping!   Maclan   it   was 

also who dropped us into this place. Both acts run well together 

and   fit   his   character.   His   quarrel   with   our   father   could   be   the 

root of a feud such as are common among these Northerners. But 

this"she made a small wave with her own hand "bears traces 

of something else." 

    "If,"   I  began    slowly,     "Zolan    could    be   the   lost   king,   our 

presence here might serve another purpose. You with your Gift 

for   the   needle   might   call   this   a   'threading,'   as   though   we   were 

skeins   and   another's   hand   wrought   the   pattern!   Our   father   is 

Lord     Warden      in  the   Border     Lands.    At   our   own     court   he   is 

respected,   looked   upon   at   times   as   a   counselor.   Supposing   the 


----------------------- Page 152-----------------------

lost king were returned to Gurlyon, would many of his subjects 

welcome him? 

    "The   great   clans   have   been   at  each   other's   throats   since   the 

war.   To   have   the   rightful   king  in   their   control   would   give   any 

chief a powerful weapon. Yet, supposing the king would appear, 

having been rescued by the Earl of Verset's daughters, our father 

could   well   claim   what   he   wished   for   that   coupeven   support 

him with powerful voice at our own court." 

    Bina's   frown   deepened.   "Do   you   believe   then   that   Zolan   is 

capable of so twisted a plot?" 

    "No,"    I  answered,     sure   I  had   the   right   of  it.  "Not  he,   but 

someone else. This hermit, who has made such a stir here in the 

North,     comes     from    these   mountains.      What     he   has   taught    is 

driving a wedge among the great families. Another man coming 

from the same direction" 

    My   voice   trailed   into   silence.   One   of   my   faults   has   always 

been adding to facts the suggestion of imagination. I could well 

be    accused     of  doing     so   now,    lacking    facts   that   should     be 

produced to shake my air-castle of speculation. 

    "Does   a   Great   Onean   adept   of   deep   Powerlie   behind   it 

all?" 

    Both   of   us   stared   and   tensed   as   Tarn's   eyes   opened   and   she 

shifted a little in our hold. She did not try to rise but looked from 

one to the other of us and back again. Then her hand moved to 

close about the gem. 

    "May the Greater Good reward you, sisters. You have drawn 

me   out   of   the   Dark   into   the   Light   again.   The   truth,   as   I   would 

sword-swear before the queen herself and vow it before those of 

Talent in the Shrine wherein we serve, is this: a mind and a will 

are   hidden   here,   and   their   purpose   means   trouble   for   all   we 

cherish." 

    Her   tone   was   akin   to   one   used   in   reading   from   the   Sacred 


----------------------- Page 153-----------------------

Book of Sartha, for awe and belief lay at its core. 

    I wet my lips with tongue-tip. Perhaps she might now answer 

certain questions. 

    "Does     Zolan     alone    work    this?"   Even     as   I  spoke,    I  was 

inwardly assured that my theory was not the truth. 

    Tarn's   masklike   look   did   not  soften.   "No."   She   did   not   add 

anything to that bald negative. 

    It was Bina who broke the short silence. "Then we still do not 

know   our   enemy,   and   attack   could   come   from   any   direction." 

Her    free   hand,    the  mate    of  which    rested    on   Tam's    shoulder, 

tightened into a fist. 

    Tam did not answer. She might have been giving, by silence 

alone,    her   agreement      to  Bina's   statement.     However,      she   now 

shook   off   our   support   and   sat   up,   holding   the   talisman   gem 

beneath   her   chin.   A   glow   was   rising   from   it   to   paint   her   jaw, 

shine on her mouth. 

    "The fact remains," Bina said, a bit sourly, "that we must get 

out of here." 

    Her voice was harsh with frustration, an emotion felt by all of 

us, as strongly as though we shared a Send. 

    I   looked   again   at   the   lines   on   the   wall   facing   me.   Designs, 

drawingsI blinked. For an instant I saw the pattern I feared as 

clearly   as   if   it   were   limned   on  a   sheet   of   patterning-paper   and 

laid   on   a   worktable.   Bina's   packshe   carried   her   improvised 

healing materials with her.. .. 

    Reaching   out,   I   dragged   the   thick   bag   to   me,   loosened   the 

closing tags. What I sought was fortunately at the top since Bina 

herself    had    been    rummaging        inside   for  what     might    help   in 

Tarn's recovery. 

    A mat of fibers, clotted together, came to hand. I did not look 

up but continued to rummage beneath that first find. 

    "You   have   a   distillation   akin   to   velle   water?"   I   demanded, 


----------------------- Page 154-----------------------

bringing   out   next   a   netting   bag,   which   enclosed   a   thick-sided 

stoppered jug. 

    "You   hold   what   you   seek,"   she   returned.   "What   would   you 

do?" 

    "This potion may be of aid." Whether I would make matters 

better    or  bring    further   trouble    on   us,  I  had   no   idea.   Yet   so 

strongly   had   a   suggestion   come   to  the   front   of   my   mind   that   I 

could not resist it. 

    Rising with the fiber mat in one hand and the bagged bottle in 

the other, I walked toward the wall on the right of the archway. 

The barrier, as I had hoped, did not prevent movement in that 

area;    it  evidently    stood    only   across     the  opening      to  prevent 

passage out. 

    I wetted the mat with liquid from the bottle and set to work. 

The   glassy   veins   were   raised   a   little   above   the   surface   of   the 

surrounding   rock.   I   rubbed   them   with   care;   my   supplies   were 

limited, and I could afford no waste. I did not attempt to coat the 

shining     line   from   one   end    to  the  other,   sure    I  did  not   have 

sufficient   supply   of   the   velle   for   that.   I   had   to   content   myself 

with cutting across the scrolling at intervals. 

    No    fire  blazed    here,   but   now    the   scent   of  burning     arose, 

carrying      with   it  the  suggestion     of   spices,   an   under-smell      of 

something charring. It heartened me to see that, when my hand 

arose   from   each   application   of   the   liquid,   the   glass   appeared 

cracked, eaten away. 

    As I brushed, I chanted, hardly above a whisper. Before I had 

attacked the design for the third time, the words I used for my 

petition were echoed by both Bina and Tam. 

    The pattern I followed dimmed first at each spot I anointed; 

then   the   glass   itself   flaked   away.   When   I   had   dealt   with   the 

mineral trails that bordered the door to the right, I swung back 

to avoid any touch with the invisible barrier and went to do the 


----------------------- Page 155-----------------------

same with the left-hand side. 

   Now      the   bottle  had   to  be   shaken    to  produce     its  final  few 

drops. I feared the liquid would not last to complete the action. 

Whether   it   served   to   destroy   more   than   just   the   wall   design,   I 

would not know until I finished. 

   I   realized   that   the  glow    arising   from   the   crystal   lines  was 

ebbing, even from the portions my efforts had not touched. This 

chamberit was too well-shaped to be considered a cavewas 

steadily darkening. 

   Then Tam arose to stand beside me, her low chant stronger in 

my ears. She had formed a cup with both of her hands and she 

now held them out so that the gem-light guided me to the last of 

my   scrubbing.   I   feared   a   second   attack,   such   as   the   assault   we 

had   earlier   faced,   and   when   that   did   not   come,   I   could   only 

believe that my actions had achieved nothing. 

   We     three   stood    shoulder    to   shoulder    before    the  archway. 

Only   bits   of   dimmed   and   cloudy  crystal   were   visible   here   and 

there    where     the  scrollwork     had    shone.    However,      that  these 

pieces of pattern held any Power now we could hardly believe. 

   Any danger that might linger must be mine alone. I tossed the 

wet fiber mass, the empty bottle, from me and took a determined 

step forward, my hand stretched out. 

   Out and outmy fingers encountered nothing. I took another 

step, a longer one, forward. Again, nothing. Then my hand was 

under the archway. We were free! 

    "Yes!"   I   swung   around   to   face   Tam   and   Bina.   I   spun   away 

again     to   sweep     both    hands     back    and    forth,   meeting      no 

obstruction this time. 

   I   was   drained   from   the   use   of   Talent,   yet   I   had   no   wish   to 

spend one moment more in this stone cell. Nor did I know if my 

attempt   at   Ward   destruction   would   continue   to   work.   Was   an 

alarm now ringing somewhere in the Dismals to alert the setter 


----------------------- Page 156-----------------------

of this trap? 

   Stooping, we took up our packs. Tam halted abruptly at the 

one Zolan had discarded when he had so abruptly left us. With 

Bina's   swiftly   proffered   aid,   she   dragged   it   directly   before   the 

portal, and together they booted it through. 

   We   were   out   in   the   open   night.   Before   us   stretched   a   wide 

section of ledge. No trees grew here, so moonlight fully bathed 

us.   Tam's   talisman,   too,   continued   to   glow   brightly,   banishing 

much of the surrounding dark. 

   At     first  we   could     not   see   any   way     over.   A    cautious 

exploration of the edge of the rock shelf revealed only a descent 

as sharp as that down which we had been initially lowered. And 

we   were   not   at   the   real   top   of   the   cliff,   either.   That   towered 

above us, slanting perilously outward, and its dizzy backward- 

bending offered no possible foot- or handhold. Had we won our 

way into the open, only to be held in a prison of another kind? 

    "Rope" Tam turned to the pack Zolan had shouldered. 



    Tamara 



   I pulled at the loose tangle of thick cord that had been bound 

to the pack when Bina and I had shoved it through the opening. 

What use it might have now, I did not yet know, but it was the 

best tool I could think of. 

    "It cannot be long enough," Bina protested. Cilla had dropped 

down, using her own supply sack as a backrest. 

   I was aware that her opening of the door had depleted her; I 

also knew that I was far from restored from the backlash of force 

encountered in my own adventure. All the same, I was sure that 

we had precious little time. Our escape must have been felt by 

whoever   set   the   Ward   withinbreakage   of   a   binding-spell   can 


----------------------- Page 157-----------------------

always   warn   the   one   who   placed   it.   Without   doubt,   a   search 

would be mounted for us, so if we got no farther while we could, 

it would mean swift end to our hard-won liberty. 

   Cilia's eyes, I could see, were closed. Roused now, she could 

do little to help herself. I made my hands into fists to still their 

shaking as best I could. 

   Zolan and Climber had gone this way, and that length of rope 

had been discarded as if our host had no use for it. Neither he 

nor   the   beast   from   the   Dismals  had   been   waiting   for   us.   Thus 

there was a way either down or up. 

   I    swayed     as   I   stood    there.   The    Darkthat       Night    of 

Nothingness       my    sisters  had   drawn     me   fromseemed         to  be 

lapping over the rim of the ledge to threaten me. I was forced to 

lower myself to the gritty rock as Cilla had done before me. 


----------------------- Page 158-----------------------

   Fourteen 



   Sabina 



   Tam and Cilla lay comatose on the ledge. Any further action 

must   now   be   mine.   First   I   squatted   down   opposite   them   and 

raided my supplies. I began by chewing, as a cow might a cud, a 

mouthful      of  dried   trail  meat.  I  could   so   nourish    myself   and 

explore for them at the same time. 

   Once more I crept carefully to the outer rim of the ledge, lying 

flat   to   get   as   far   as   was   prudent.   Though   the   moonlight   made 

measurement        difficult,   I  believed   that   we   were    perched     far 

above the ground, which sloped away from the foot of the cliff. 

   A number of vines hung below, some reaching well above the 

earth where they were rooted. We had been shown two perils of 

the dense forest that shot a thick green tongue close to the cliff 

base.   What   dangerous   surprises  those   upward-thrusting   plants 

might produce we had no way of knowing. 

   The     nearest   one   appeared     to  cling   firmly   to  the  rock   for 

support.   I   needed   better   light   to   see   clearly.   Now   I   arose   and 

moved to the section of wall to the left of the archway. 

   I could indeed get a clearer view of the cliff here, but the swell 

of its surface directly above discouraged any attempt to climb. If 

Zolan had been able to go there, he had used some method no 

longer available. 

   Still I continued to skirt the wall, my eyes searching anything 

above my reach. If only I knew more! If only the Powers we had 

uncovered here had been manifest when we had been able to ask 

aid from my mother or Duty! 

   It was scent that revealed the secret. Acuity of smell is one of a 

healer's    most    valued    skills,  as  sickness    can   many     times   be 


----------------------- Page 159-----------------------

detected by some odor given off by a patient. Medicaments too 

are often sorted by scent. Equally, though, this sensitivity can be 

a burden in places of strong reeks. Thus, according to training, 

healers spend as little time as possible where that sense may be 

nearly overpowered. 

   When      I  had   attended     Climber,   I   had   learned    his  personal 

scent, covered as it had been by the blood of his wounds and a 

lesser   odor,   doubtless   from   the   monstrous   attacker.   However, 

during the time he had been in my care, I had registered another 

scentnot       only   of   healing-salves     but   also   the  cachet    of  the 

animal himself. 

   I moved closer to the wall. I might well have just overturned a 

flask of some potent liquid. Animals can produce such "markers" 

during   their   travels,   to   set   signals   along   their   ways,   to   signify 

their gender, to offer challenges. These scents are much stronger 

than the usual odor given off by a furred traveler. 

    Climber!   Though   I   could   not   be truly   sure   of   the   identity   of 

the   beast   that   marked   this   particular   stretch   of   stone,   I   felt   my 

guess was correct. Zolan's companion   had   chosen   to   spray   this 

area of cliff and not too long ago. 

   Why      just  here?    There    might   be    many    reasons     and   some 

beyond   human   ken.   However,   some   things   render   themselves 

more      discernible     to  touch     than   sight,   especially     at  night. 

Straining     my    arm    upward      as  far  as   I  could   reach,   I  drew 

fingertips   down   the   cliff   surface. Aside from weather pittings I 

felt nothing. If any structure therein, whether portal or stairway, 

had been concealed by Warding, I could not sense it. 

   I located a damp spot, oily to the touch. The Tightness of my 

guess was beyond doubtthe stone had been marked, and very 

profusely.     Now     I  looked    along    to  my    left.  Why    should    the 

animal set a mark if this place were not path or boundary? 

    Clouds   scudded   across   the   moon.   Light   was   limited   again. 


----------------------- Page 160-----------------------

Only a black shadow at my feet caught my eye before darkness 

really closed in. I stooped to explore it with a hand. 

    This was no rope I grasped, but neither did a vine bear scales. 

Only   some   protection   of   the   Great   One   saved   me   as   the   "vine" 

suddenly       flipped    over   in  my    hold.   Instinctively     I  cracked    it 

against the stone and flung the limp body from me, hardly able 

to   believe   I   had   been   so   unwary.   A   snake   of   sorts,   perhaps   so 

well matching a vine in its coloration as to fool its prey. I took a 

small step backward, but my foot hit a rough place and I lost my 

balance as the ledge shifted beneath me. 

    I   fell   on   my   back,   momentarily   as   helpless   as   an   overturned 

beetle.   The   moon   was   now   completely   veiled,   and   I   dared   not 

struggle to sit up, so close was I to the precipice. 

    Neither   of   the   sleepers   stirred   until   a   squall   rose   from   the 

ocean of shadow below, and brought a drowsy mutter from one 

of   my   sisters.   A   light   floated   up   from   those   wooded   depths.   It 

leveled     out   a  little  above    the  ledge,    then   zigzagged      its  way 

toward us. No chance it was Zolan or Climber neither could 

travel the air in such a fashion. 

    I  levered    myself    up    and   scurried    back    to  our   impromptu 

camp,   rousing   Cilla   and   Tam   with   an   urgent   Send.   A   buzzing 

sounded,   louder   by   far   than   any   normal   insect   call.   Darkness 

only intensified the feeling of danger. 

    "What   is   it?"   The   demand   from   Tarn's   direction   was   sharp 

with fear. 

    "A flier?" Cilla answered hesitantly. 

    A flier indeed, yet not, I was certain, of the same breed that 

had slain the spider-thing. I could trace outlines just enough to 

tell that the newcomer must be insectile and I stooped, running 

my hands along the surface of the ledge, seeking, for lack of any 

other defense, a stone lying there. If we were to attempt to use 

the Talent, so soon after drawing deeply upon it, we could leave 


----------------------- Page 161-----------------------

ourselves totally weaponless. 

    The thing did not aim directly at us, as I had expected. On our 

feet now, we retreated, still facing outward until the cliff backed 

us.   The   light-bearing   air   creature   moved   to   the   right,   slowed, 

then   alighted.   As   far   as   I   could  determine,   it   had   come   to   rest 

against   the   cliff   wall   not   far   from   where   Climber   had   left   his 

mark. A change had occurred there: in the growing dark I could 

see a bright cluster of small light-specks fanning outward. 

    We   had   won   into   a   semicave   through   a   well-like   entrance; 

here   now   was   a   similar   fissure   in  the   ledge.   Our   visitor   left   its 

perch. With a fluttering of wings, it descended to the break. Its 

head     bobbed      up   and    down      as  might     a  tool   wielded      with 

precision. A series of clicks sounded, suggesting that its actions 

were     loosing    debris    into  the   hole.   At   last,  rather   clumsily,    it 

sought to face the cliff again. 

    Its   two   forefeet   were   clamped,   as   well   as   I   could   judge,   on 

either side of the bedewed wall, while its head, pear-shaped and 

crowned   with   whipping   antennae,   rested   over   the   stain.   By   its 

movement,   which   I   could   only   half   see,   I   thought   it   might   be 

tonguingif         lick   it  couldthe        "marker."     Whatever       it  did 

strengthened the scent I had detected earlier. It had no interest in 

us; the stony cliff held its whole attention. 

    We     gathered      together.    Swiftly,     by   Send,    I  outlined      my 

exploration.       The    hole    drew     us   but    we    must     contain    our 

impatience        until   the    creature     with    the   curious     taste    had 

departed. 

    Time stretched out. The first pallor of dawn streaked the sky, 

illuminating our visitor more clearly. It possessed a rounded ball 

of   a  belly   and    lower    body,    a  very   slender    rod   of  waist    and 

beyond, a much smaller ball from which extended two very thin 

upper legs, one on either side, with thicker ones flanking them 

below. The lower pair folded to peak joints well above its upper 


----------------------- Page 162-----------------------

portion.   The   head   was   very   small   compared   to   the   rest,   and 

neither eyes nor mouth could be discerned. However, a pair of 

furred antennae beat ceaselessly on the cliff. 

   With     the  increasing     light  of  day,  we    could   clearly   see  the 

opening on the ledge. Why we had not discovered signs of this 

during first careful inspection, I could only wonder. Had a Ward 

indeed   been   set,   one   that   had   been   banished   by   the   coming   of 

the    flyer?   Or   had   my    touch    broken     it  earlier  without     my 

knowledge   or   any   planned   attempt   at   doing   so?   That   did   not 

matter nowwhat was important was its existence. 

   I pushed past Cilla toward the cliff wall. When would an end 

come to the winged thing's nuzzling of the tainted rock? I leaned 

against the cliff, fingers working. A blast of the Power that had 

served us before might clear our way. My fingers twisted open; 

then,   by   force   of   will,   I   curled   them   palmward.   This   was   like 

being caught up in a dreamsuch a dream as I had long feared 

might be a key to unlock a portion of the mind better kept under 

control. 

   Now      that   I  sighted    the   night   creature    more    clearly,   my 

curiosity   grew.   The   flier   had   made   no   move   against   us,   and   to 

kill where no attack was threatened was against all we had been 

taught. A ruthless use of Power was a step down the Dark Path. 

   I flexed fingers once more. The sense of immediacy that had 

bullied us since Zolan and his beast left us was with me again. 

Almost I could hear or was it feel?a sharp voice repeating, 

"Cilla, Cilla!" as I had often been summoned when too long at a 

project. 

   The eateror lickerraised its head at last. Its antennae were 

now     scraping    the  edge    of  the fissure.   Proceeding      out  on   the 

ledge, it turned its body, the lower part of which now appeared 

very swollen, and backed once more toward the crevice. 

   That     huge    abdomen,      its  light  dimmed       to  a  faint   gleam, 


----------------------- Page 163-----------------------

seemed to contract and expand several times. From beneath the 

rounded bottom fell a green orb about the size of a ball of wool 

prepared for the weaver. Then one of the back legs kicked, and 

the ball rolled to the edge and fell into the well-crack. Six more 

of what I now recognized as eggs followed to disappear so. Its 

duty to the species done, the creature spread its wings and rose 

gracefully from the ledge to fly toward the forest from which it 

had come. 

   Perhaps imprudently, we felt sure that our problem had been 

offered     a  solution.    We    emptied     Zolan's    pack,    dividing    its 

contents     among     us.  I  brought    out  the  small    stone   knife  and 

began sawing the lacing of the bag in such a way that I soon had 

a long strip of well-cured hide. This I rolled and fit into the top 

of my carrier. Though I had no really workable tools, I was not 

minded to waste anything now. 

   The   sun   was   well   up   when   we   agreed   we   were   ready   to   go 

and approached the opening through which the eggs had rolled. 

Somehow we were not really surprised to discover rough hand- 

and    footholds    descending      along   one   wall   to  a  lighted   space 

below.   I   held   out   a   hand   to   test   if   this   possible   way   of   escape 

held    Wards.     I  was   not   alone    in  doing    so.  As   I  took   this 

precaution, Tam and Bina did likewise. 

   No barrier rose against us. Tam swung over and made use of 

the aid offered by the niches. She had not reslung her pack, but 

left it above where Bina knotted all three together with the rope 

we had earlier found inadequate. 

   Bina   waved   to   me   to   follow   Tam   when   a   signal   came   from 

below that our sister had safely reached bottom. I set myself to a 

slow   descent,   testing   each   hold   as   I   went;   I   have   never   found 

myself at ease with heights. 

   Bina lowered our supply-sacks to us. With more light I looked 

up to see if the eggs had found a resting place. From this point 


----------------------- Page 164-----------------------

they could be seen on the wall at about my height. They had lost 

some of their roundness and appeared to have become plastered 

to the stone. 

    "This    place,"   I  said   slowly,    "did   not   show    when     we    first 

searched   the   ledge.   Was   it   Warded?   If   so,   what   destroyed   the 

Ward?" 

    Bina   looked   at   the   right   hand  she   held   up   into   the   morning 

light. "Perhaps any such barrier was destroyed by my discovery 

of Climber's 'mark.' 

    Who knows? How greatly are the Dismals guardedand by 

whom?" We could make no answer to that. 

    Not   too   far   away,   a   stream   gurgled   out   between   two   wide 

slabs of rock. Toward that we veered, realizing acutely just how 

long it had been since we had slaked our thirst. We refilled our 

water   skins   and   set   about   to   see   more   of   what   lay   around   us, 

seeking any visible trail we could follow. 

    We   soon   emerged   into   the   open   before   a   thick   wall   of   trees 

and discovered a carpet of long springy grass. For some reason, 

the    urge    for   action    that   had    driven    us   lifted   from    me.    I 

commented   on   that   discovery,   only   to   be   assured   by   Tam   and 

Bina     that  they    also   shared    my    sense   of   relief.  We    did   not, 

however,   quite   relax   our   vigilance,   remembering   the   unknown 

perils that might be concealed by the giant vegetation. 

    Soon Tam discovered a sign, which we agreed was probably 

left   as   a   trail   marker.   It   lay   along   the   bottom   of   the   cliff   and 

ahead of that the way appeared open, unchoked by tree or vine, 

bush or rock. It was a stone, wider at bottom than top, standing 

upright.   Along   one   side   were   markings,   half   erased   at   places. 

These carvings bore close likeness to some found on the walls of 

Zolan's cave fortress. 

    We gnawed at the hard rations we carried. The salty taste of 

the   meat   sticks   overrode   the   sweetness   of   the   clumps   of   what 


----------------------- Page 165-----------------------

must   be   dried   fruit.   It   became   harder   and   harder   to   think   of 

shouldering       our   packs    and    getting   to  our   feet   to  push    on. 

Instead, I sat watching the flow of the stream, noting the fleeting 

shadows below the surface that suggested some sort of aquatic 

life. 



    Tamara 



   Afterward   I   knew   right   well   what   had   drained   from   us   our 

will to travel. We were being lulled as weary children might be 

quieted to take a nap. Except 

   The     pouch     at  my    belt  that   held   the   light-gem     suddenly 

shattered      my    sleepy    contentment      with    a  burst    of  warmth, 

though I was not aroused to the point of uneasiness. Overhead 

the   sun   no   longer    shone    so  directly,  and    tree  shadows      crept 

towards our halting place. 

   For a moment or two the strange shapes cast by the trees held 

my     still-drowsy    attention.    ThenI      must    have   cried   out   as  I 

grabbed      the  top   of  the   gem    bag,  jerking    it  away   from    close 

contact with my body, though my hands were not safe from that 

blast   either.   Fire   had   blazed   from   ityet   not   any   fire   such   as 

sprang   from   wood   offering   comfort   and   service.   This,   instead, 

took the place of a rousing war-horn and jerked me to my feet. 

Bina and Cilla blinked up at me. 

   I   had   no   time   to   alert   them.   That   was   denied   me   as   if   they 

were warded by a power as strong as any my mother and Duty 

working together could raise. 

   All   contentment   disappeared.   I   wheeled   to   face   the   post   of 

stone.    I  was   summoned,        my   body    controlled     by   the  will  of 

another. And, for this moment at least, I was powerless to fight 

its urging. 


----------------------- Page 166-----------------------

   Past the carved stone I moved, and, as I put it behind me, Bina 

and    Cilla   weregone!       I  was   alone.   Suddenly      my    mind    was 

whelmed by a tide of memories that flooded in, carefully sorted 

and drawn from my past. 

   Afraid?   Yes,   I,   Tamara   of   the  House   of   Scorpy,   was   afraid. 

Still, that emotion was deadened. I was very aware of all about 

me,   but   it   was   as   if   I   were   viewing   a   series   of   pictures,   seeing 

things not a part of my real life. My pace was now near a trot as 

the compulsion on me tightened. 

   The     bright,   intense   colors,   the   sharpness     of  tree  and    leaf, 

began   to   dull.   Some   of   the   drabness   of   the   stone   to   my   right 

seeped out to cloud my path. Yet, in an odd way, as all I passed 

seemed to fade, within me grew a sharpness of other sight. Did I 

"see"   what   did   not   exist?   There   was   no   way   I   might   prove   or 

disprove that. However, I was aware of figures who might have 

risen out of ground as growing vegetation, or else were released 

by curdling pillars of the very air. 

   They lacked my height, being instead short-limbed, the flesh 

and bones of their extremities heavy and stumpy. The trunks of 

their   bodies   were   overthick,   their   shoulders   very   wide.   And 

they had no faces! No feature existed above the spread of those 

shoulders. Glints of color, which might have issued from gems, a 

suggestion of shadowy garments. Not beastsof a certainty, not 

of clean animal-kindrather, these were beings apart. 

   The   North   was   rich   with   strange  stories   of   things   no   one   of 

our   day   had   ever   seen:   dwellers   in   mountains   and   hills,   who 

often teased and tweaked mankind for their own entertainment. 

I   thought    now,    when    I  caught   a   clear  look   at  this  company 

matching pace with me, that I did recognize some as emerging 

out of one such tale. 

   Save for an area about ten paces around me, I could no longer 

see    anything     clearly.   Somehow,        though,    I  was    not    fearful 


----------------------- Page 167-----------------------

anymore   but   increasingly   impatient.   I   progressed   toward   some 

goal of immense importance. I wanted, pressed by all the emotion 

in   me,   to   arrive.   That   need   became   a   punishing   lash   to   set   me 

into a run with no care for the way beneath me or any difficulty 

awaiting me ahead. 



    Sabina 



    Cilla had seized my hand with crushing force as Tam left us. 

First there was a very dim shining about our sister's body, ever 

moving   with   her,   becoming   brighter   and   brighter.   At   the   same 

moment the Power that held her reached out also for us. It was a 

force we could feel against our skin, taste, hearsometimes as a 

humming, at others like a call just beyond our ability to capture 

with ears. 

   This near-music did not warn us against followingit urged 

us   to   action,   and   we   must   needs   follow.   With   our   packs   and 

Tarn's bag, which we carried in  turns,   we   could   not   match   her 

speed, and she was soon out of sight. However, that tie binding 

us   together   from   birth   held   tightly.   She   was,   we   knew,   ahead, 

and we hurried along her trail. 

   Later     we   caught     sight   ofTam?       Could     we   be   sure   that 

speeding      column     of  light  was    she?   We   could.    The   time   that 

passed   could   no   longer   be   reckoned   in   precise   measure.   Our 

sister   continued   to   hasten   away  from   us   at   an   ever-increasing 

speed. We struggled to keep up as best we could. 


----------------------- Page 168-----------------------

    Fifteen 



    Sabina 



    We   tried,   first   singly,   then   together,   to   reach   Tam   by   Send. 

What we met was a barrier, but not one of Tarn's raising. We had 

discovered       long   ago   among      ourselves     that  no   mind-message 

propelled   by   strong   purpose   sent   by   any   one   of   us   could   be 

refused by the others. However, I began to wonder if, since she 

had found the talisman, Tam had won to a new level of skill. 

    The blanketing forest never reached quite to the cliff. For that 

we could only be glad, though in this open we might be easily 

sighted   by   a   prowler   within   the   edge   of   the   green   to   our   left. 

Also, at times, Cilla and I had to slow and pick a cautious way 

across     stone   and    gravel    fallen   earlier   from    above;    but   such 

obstacles did not appear to slow Tam, who was so far ahead that 

a curve to the left hid her from sight. 

    "She"   Cilla   spoke   with   a   discernible   tremor   in   her   voice. 

"Could she be possessed?" 

    She   was   putting   into   words   my   own   growing   fear.   We   had 

believed ourselves armored by the personal Wardings which we 

had     carefully     renewed       at   intervals    since    traveling     north. 

However, that had not saved us from being drugged, nor had it 

won us our freedom from Maclan or stood against all that had 

happened   in   the   Upper   Worldperils   against   which   the   spell 

was   supposed   to   guard   us.   In   fact,   we   knew   very   little,   until 

exposed to it, what might chance here. 

    "Yes,   it   is   possible."   I   could   make   no   other   answer   to   Cilia's 

question.   Then   I   began   to   delve   into   my   memory   for   what   I 

knew about signs of possession. 

    Such displacement of one soul by another had been known in 


----------------------- Page 169-----------------------

the past. Twice in fingers' count of centuries an accusation of that 

foul    practice    had   been    raised   against    families    who     exhibited 

Talent.     From     our   first  coming      north,   we    had    been    warned 

against any open display of our Gifts for, in this land, ignorance 

and  fear  had  brought  punishment  and  even  death  to  innocents 

accused of misuse of Power. 

    Still, what we knew might only be the outermost fringe of the 

whole   truth.   Too,   the   Dismals   appeared   to   follow   another   law. 

Zolan? No. Somehow I clung to the belief that, highly gifted as 

he appeared, he was not in control. The unknown in this place 

was powerful enough to engender profound fear. 

    "Look!"     We    had    paused     to  exchange      the   extra   burden     of 

Tarn's   pack.   Cilla   caught   at   my   shoulder,   pulled   me   around   as 

she pointed with her other hand. 

    Tam   had   slackened   speed.   We   could   see   that   the   pillar   of 

light,   which   we   had   come   to   accept  as   our   sister   in   this   place, 

had   halted   before   the   cliff.   Rising   behind   her   was   what   could 

only be a structure of some sort, though it was difficult to make 

out   any   details.   Between   us   and   thebuilding?   the   air   was 

murky, almost as if fog surged in waves. 

    I admitted to myself that I wanted to go no further. However, 

those who can summon Powers dare not yield to fear. Surrender, 

even in a small measure, ever opens a way for the Dark to rend 

and   destroy.   This   had   been   our   teaching   since   the   Talent   first 

stirred in us. 

    So    I  hefted    the   extra   sack    and    stumbled      forward,      Cilla 

flanking   me,   pace   for   pace.   Tam  remained   still   in   sight,   now 

unmoving.        Our    boots,   in  spite   of  their   many     layers   of  thick 

lining, had been badly worn. As I took a forward step my foot 

came down on a sharp stone, sending me off balance. Striving to 

keep     to  my    feet,   I  spun    sideways,     to   fall  heavily    on   more 

punishing   gravel.   I   could   not   stifle   my   cry   as   more   pain   sliced 


----------------------- Page 170-----------------------

through me, but my own cry was lost. 

    "No! No!" Cilla screamed. "TamTamwe come!" 

   I   pulled   myself   upright.   The   light   that   was   Tambut   this 

could   not   happen!   Poweryes,   Power   gathered   here,   a   mind- 

might that was not ours. Nor could I feel any trace of my sister's 

Talent,   if   she   were   struggling   against   the   alien   force.   Tam   was 

being    absorbed     by   the  cliff  facing  her.   No   opening     could   be 

detected     thereshe      was    simply    being    drawn   in   through   the 

stone,    and   in  the   space   of  two    breaths   she   was    gone.   Cilla 

collapsed beside me and hammered her fists against the ground 

where we now crouched. 

    "Send!" she shrieked an order. "Merge and Send!" 

   We   Merged,   tried   in   every   way   we   knew   to   raise   a   silent 

shout, calling on all our Talent. We broadcast our messageand 

that   rebounded,   the   energy   returning   even   as   the   Power   had 

flashed back at Tam when we had fought to pierce the barrier in 

the cave. There was no reaching our sister. 

   We scrambled up, abandoning our packs, and hastened back 

along the trail to the point where we were sure we had last seen 

her. We even lunged against the wall, beating at it with our fists 

until sense returned and we knew that, for now, we must admit 

defeat.   But   one   battle   lost   did   not   mean   that   our   warfare   was 

ended. 



    Tamara 



   That   shadowy   crew   I   had   sensed   keeping   me   company   was 

gone.   Their   disappearance   was   like   having   chill   water   flung   in 

my face; I was aroused. Stone walled the way ahead of me, but I 

had no command over my body's action now. In a step or so I 

was   going   to   flatten   myself   against   that   barrier.   When   we   had 


----------------------- Page 171-----------------------

attempted to leave the prison cave, there was a Warding, which 

could not be seen. Here was quite the opposite. I did not smash 

against     the  rock   as   I  expected,    I  simply    passed    through     it, 

realizing in the doing that I was triumphing over another unseen 

barrier. Yet no planned and successful ploy of mine brought me 

through, for my body still refused any orders I gave it. The will 

of another drew me. 

   I was walked at a brisk step down the middle of a hallway or 

tunnel.   The   glow   from   the   stone   let   me   see   that   there   were   no 

openings on either side. The walls also emitted light enough to 

show     me,   in  time   to  slip  sideways     and   avoid   it,  a  length  of 

battered armor and a huddle of dull bone and blackened flesh. 

Such   sad   relics   might   well   give   dire   warning   of   what   awaited 

here. 

   Yet, to my utter surprise, that grisly array brought a kind of 

laughter   from   me.   The   weapon   I   carried   inside   me   was   not   a 

mere length of well-honed steel, nor a snaplock. I was more and 

more certain that the same was true of the unknown adversary 

ahead. 

   He or she could possess my body and draw me to action, true; 

yet   my   mind   remained   my   own.   I   dared   not,   however,   seek   in 

any    way    to  discover    how     free, or   just  what    Power    I  could 

summon. It was better that I play a waiting game, for I thereby 

made sure to waste no energy before being called to risk all. 

   The   apparently   endless   tunnel   made   a   sharp   turn   left   and 

now   slanted   upward   at   a   gentle   slope.   Not   too   far   ahead   there 

appeared a suggestion of a doorway in a partition blocking off 

half the hallway. Hitherto, except for the skeleton which might 

have been set as a warning, the floor of the passage could have 

been   swept   free   and   bare   within   the   hour.   No   dust   lay   here, 

where the accumulation of ages might be expected. 

   That     condition     changed     abruptly.     Fanning     out   from    the 


----------------------- Page 172-----------------------

doorless   portal   was   debris,   like   to   the   wrack   left   on   a   storm- 

pounded   seashore.   I   saw   broken   pottery,   shards   lying   thickly 

among layers of what did seem like dust, save that it was dull 

blue in color. I avoided a large fragment that lay in enough light 

where it might have been easily viewed. I would have paused to 

examine   it,   only   the   will   that   impelled   me   would   not   allow   it. 

Yet I was certain it could only be half of a pointed head such as 

was worn by one of the ancient guardian figures in Zolan's cave. 

    More     fragments      of  pottery    crumbled       under    my    feet  as   I 

passed through the doorway. I clenched my hands at my breast, 

and   the   warmth   of   my   gem   battled   the   chill   that   assaulted   me 

now. 

    Places exist where monstrous acts have been committed in the 

past. For one with the Talent, to venture to such a place awakens 

echoes     of  feelings,   once    human     and    now    as  shattered     as  the 

figures lying about me. Pain, loss, then rage so blistering it was 

like an actual torch held against the fleshthe frustrated fury of 

the helpless void of defense. 

    So   intense   were   those   emotions   that   I   swayed,   keeping   my 

feet only with difficulty as I paced down this room bored out of 

rock. Benches were smashed, their occupants reduced to shards 

and   strewn   afar.   Parts   of   figures   andsomething   else!   One   of 

the statues, not totally destroyed, lay on its side. It was hollow 

and   inside   still   remained   broken   bones   and   more   of   the   blue 

dust. 

    A place of death! Even as many of our people were buried in 

shrines,     or  in  coffins   laid  in  hallowed      ground,     here   those   of 

another      race,  after   being   given   to   a  purifying     fire,  had   been 

placed in these jars. 

    Once   arranged   in   dignity,   they   had   met   with   some   disaster 

which      had     reduced      them     to  dishonored        dust.    Was     this 

desecration,       perhaps,      the    result    of   a    treasure     hunt     by 


----------------------- Page 173-----------------------

Breakswords from the land above? 

   Those misty figures that had matched step with me earlier did 

not reappear. I believed, though, that they had strong ties with 

the   disaster.   Another   opening   was  visible   ahead,   but   that   exit 

was     netted    across   with    visible   cords    oflight!   The     force 

possessing   me   weakened,   until   at   last   I   could   stand   fast,   resist 

the urge that still pulled me forward, but only feebly now. 

   I had to take a stand in this strange push-pull of will against 

will. And I chose to put my objection into words. 

   "I am here by your desire," I said loudly, speaking firmly as if 

I  had   been    summoned       to  answer    to  some   charge    before   the 

queen's own court. "I am Tamara of the House of Scorpy." I gave 

my right name; now, by the laws of Power, I could demand the 

same revelation from this Other. 

   I   waited,    but   no  answer     returned,    by   sound    or   Send.   I 

therefore changed to ritual. Our Talents might not be the same, 

yet like Laws of Light rule all Powers. 



   "By sky and by earth, 

   By starlight and sunlight, 

   By water and fire. 

   By heart and by hand, 

   May Those Above Ward me 

   With swords of truth, 

   Shields of pure deeds, 

   For by them I exist. 

   Stand, Great Ones, witness 

   Ashlot, Mori, Branu, 

   Have here my hailing!" 



   I was moved then to raise the gemstone on my open palm. My 

answer   came   in   the   snapping   of   those   lines   of   light   that   had 


----------------------- Page 174-----------------------

closed the way before me. The compulsion that had forced me to 

action was truly gone. I could have turned, I knew, and retraced 

my   way.   But   by   my   own   will   I   had   bound   myself   to   see   this 

venture through, and my direction must be forward. 

   Still holding the gem as a lamp, I went on. 



    Sabina 



   No opening existed in the cliff that we could either feel or see. 

We were sure that Tam had indeed been possessed, takenbut 

to   where?   We   had   traveled   the   circles   of   the   Great   Light,   but 

only   with   our   mother   to   hand,   traversing   them   only   within   a 

dedicated Shrine. 

   Weak with fatigue, burdened with fear, we sat on the ground. 

Cilla began to cry softly, not from any apprehension but because 

of our loss and her inability to see ahead in any fashion. 

   She leaned forward a little to pick up a sliver of stone, one end 

of   which   was   pointed.   Having   turned   it   around   several   times, 

she set the sharp tip to a hands-wide space of earth from which 

she had swept gravel. 



    "By sky and by earth 

   By starlight and sunlight, 

   By water and fire, 

   By heart and by hand" 



   As Cilla drew those ancient symbols, she gave each the ritual 

call to life. 

   The   point   now   rested   on   a   space   free   from   any   debris.   She 

might   be   answered   or   she   might   not.   It   was   ever   so,   for   great 

labors go forward in another time and place, and such deeds still 


----------------------- Page 175-----------------------

have     their   roots   in  our   world.    Only    by   Power     would     any 

interested     in  us  reply,   if  such   a  Being   deemed      us  worth    the 

effort. 

   Our   time,   and   the   time   in   that   Otherwhere,   is   not   reckoned 

the   same.   We   might   wait   only     a   slight   movement   of   a   clock 

handor        it  might    be   daysor     never,     should    our    plea   go 

unanswered. 

    Cilla   closed   her   eyes,   but   she   remained   alert   and   kept   the 

stone pen held ready. Suddenly it began to move. No words, no 

archaic     pattern    grew.   InsteadI      hunched      nearer,   leaning    as 

close to that patch of earth as I could. 

    "Yagargy!"   I   identified   the   leaf  outline   Cilia's   tool   sketched 

with such care. 

   Her     hand    fell  against   her   knee    as  if  all  its  strength   had 

drained into the wavering lines. Cilla opened her eyes to look. 

    "Yagargy," she echoed. "The Power plays with us." 

   Her voice was bitter. I swallowed, tasting the vileness of risen 

bile. Yagargy was a weapon of the Dark Ones. It bound its user 

to   a  captivity    from    which     no   freedom     could    ever   be   won. 

Wherever it was found in our homeland it was destroyed by fire, 

and     any   person     debased     enough     to  use    it  was   considered 

already dead. The offender would be placed into a cage for all to 

see,   while   water   and   food   were   withheld   until   the   hapless   one 

died and hisor herbody was disposed of as foul waste. 

   Such doom was the worst sentence that could be given in our 

land;    however,      it  was   pronounced        for  good     reason.   Those 

enslaved   by   yagargy   became   totally   the   creatures   of   the   Dark. 

Some said that they were indeed dead, though their bodies still 

walked   and   talked,   for   that   which   was   their   innermost   essence 

was gone. 

   Every   practitioner   of   herb-craft   knew   that   poison   well,   even 

as they also knew the signs of an addict. In the end it was always 


----------------------- Page 176-----------------------

a   healer's    sworn    evidence     that   condemned        those   so   evilly 

indulging themselves. For the evidence of partaking of the drug, 

whether as juice, leaf, or powdered root, was that the user was 

suddenly   endowed   with   TalentTalent   and   an   uncontrollable 

appetite for Power. 

    "I   did   not   summon   the   Dark" Cilla struck her stone stylus 

through      the  center   of  the  crude    drawing.    "It  is  this  accursed 

place!" Her head twisted from side to side, as if she would see 

where stood Evil to be faced. 

   However, it was true that she had used a proper Calling. Had 

I not echoed it with her? Those of the Light could not call upon 

some     aspect   of  the  Dark    by   uttering   a  petition   sealed   to  the 

Light.   So   there   must   be   some   deeper   meaning   to   what   we   had 

both seen. Tamno! That I would not believe. We would have 

known from the very beginning if our sister had been tainted, for 

our Talent would also have been crippled, being three in one as 

we were. 

   Suddenly   I   scrambled   to   my   feetmy   bag   of   medicaments 

had   been   left   when   I   had   fallen.   Pain   lanced   up   my   leg   from 

where it gnawed into my foot. The discomfort slowed me down, 

but did not stop me. 

   I returned, dragging the supply-sack behind, having to free it 

with   fierce   tugs   when   now   and   then   it   caught   on   stones.   Cilla 

was on her feet, one tattered boot grinding into the picture-space 

as if she feared that devilish plant depicted there would root and 

sprout at any moment. 

   She looked at my burden as I lurched into the place before the 

cliff. 

    "There   is   no   antidote   for   yagargy;   you   know   that   well."   She 

wore a sullen scowl, and anger smoldered in the eyes that met 

mine. 

   I had none of the innocent and helpful growing things I had 


----------------------- Page 177-----------------------

known   from   early   childhood.   What  lay   in   pouches   in   my   pack 

were     ones    Zolan     had    indicated     as   useful.    However,      his 

explanations had been scanty and few, since little time had been 

given for such lessons. Several of my gleanings I had recognized 

as being perhaps of the same family as the heal-herbs native to 

the   sane   world   above   the   Dismals.   Still,   I   had   only   our   host's 

limited identifications to guide me. 

   Spreading this supply before me now, I picked up each small 

packet in turn, squeezing a little, then sniffing, tapping memory 

a word at a time as a basis for my guess. During this inspection, I 

took time to shed my torn boot and grease the hurt taken during 

my tumble. 

   Cilla stared for a short space, saying nothing more, her mind 

closed to any Send as she watched me. Then she busied herself 

with that length of cord we had saved out of Zolan's pack. 

   I   finished   with   my   doctoring,   put   aside   singly   the   powders 

and   salves   that   were   useless   for   what   I   would   do.   My   mind 

flinched away from the final act, but my will held. 

   It   was   twilight;   we   paused     to  eat  from   our   small   store  of 

rations, drink from our waterskins. I had reached the last of my 

herbs,    and   Cilla,  making     good    use   of  the  time,   had   cobbled 

patches for my boots, or I might never have hoped to continue. 

   Opening   the   flap   of   the   last   packet,   I   again   used   the   skill   of 

scent. Rare perfumes aplenty sweeten the world. Some are born 

of flowers, others of pressed bark or crushed leaves; still others 

are   wrung   from   seeds,   dried   fruit.   I   drew   a   deep   breath   once, 

then another. 

    "Bina!" Cilla was beside me. Her crying of my name dragged 

me back into that place between stone and forest. 

   I blinked. The hour between dusk and true dark encouraged 

shadows to spread. However, my sight was as clear as it might 

be at noontide. 


----------------------- Page 178-----------------------

    Cilia's face was so close to mine that her breath touched my 

cheek. Then the perfume seemed to reach her. Raising her hand, 

she   struck   me   full   across   the   face,   her   expression   one   of   open 

horror. 

    "Yagargy!" She snatched at the small bag, but I jerked it out of 

reach. She did not try to rise but scrambled backward, still facing 

me. 

    "No!" I returned. "listen!" 

    I   tried   to   add   more   meaning   with   a   Send,   only   to   meet   a 

closed   mind.   Her   hand   had   tightened   now   about   a   stone   with 

jagged edges, and I knew she would use it as a weapon unless I 

could make her understand. 

    "Cillayes, this seems to be yagargy, yet it is not the plant we 

know. Zolan swore to me when I found it that it is used in this 

place because it beckons to Power, but that how one intends to 

use   that   Power   makes   the   difference.   Now   we   have   no   other 

recourse. If Tam has truly been possessed, she can only be freed 

by such force as we have never called upon before. 

    "You called upon the Light." I held   up   the   pouch.   "This   was 

the answer given. I caught no stench of Darkness; our Wards did 

not   quake.   That   Power   of   Light   to   which   we   were   sworn   to   at 

our birthing answered" 

    Her face twisted. "Bina, already Evil works upon you!" 

    I gave a sigh. What must be done, I would doand now. 

    "Great   One."   I   did   not   speak   to   Cilla   but   tilted   my   head   to 

view the sky, marveling a little, for never before had I seen the 

coming of stars so clearly. 

    I  placed    the  small    parcel   on   the  ground     where     Cilla  had 

stamped flat the remains of her drawing. 

    "Great One," I began again, "Queen of Day and Night, Dealer 

in   birth   and   death,   do   I   now   offer   a   bitter   end   to   life,   or   do   I 

wield a right weapon in Your Service?" 


----------------------- Page 179-----------------------

   I no longer watched my sister but kept my gaze fixed on the 

herb-bag.   All   things   were   possible   to   the   Great   One,   yes,   but 

would She deign to respond? 

   After a long moment, movement began in the packet. I saw a 

red stalk emerge from the hide, covered with a mixture of seeds 

and leaf fragments. It spiraled upward until it stood more than a 

hand's breadth above its rooting. That stem writhed and bulged, 

to   bring   forth   thread-thin   branches,   each   growing   thicker   by   a 

breath.   The   branches   leaved,   bore   flowers   of   the   same   vibrant 

red.    The   growth     now    resembled      in  miniature     the   warning 

pictures of yagargy. Then 

   Those flowers, which hung like drops of fresh blood, were not 

withering or ready to fall; rather they were blanching, purifying 

to a glorious white. As they paled so, perfume filled the air. 

   A    sob   arose,   aching    in  my   throat.   I  did  not   hesitate   but 

reached out. 


----------------------- Page 180-----------------------

   Sixteen 



   Tamara 



   Three     strides   I  took  through    that   once-Warded       doorway. 

Around me the light from the gem formed a dense haze. In the 

beginning   I   could   not   see   far   beyond   its   limits,   just   enough   to 

assure me I was no longer in a hall but rather in a chamber of 

some size. Something of the rage that had been fed to me earlier 

in the place of destruction stirred. This was an effort on the part 

of the unknown Power, I believed, to make me feel inferior. For 

every trial I had passed, another would rise. 

   I halted, encased in my cocoon of light. I waited. 

   "Lady     Tamara"       No   Send,   but  rather   a  voice.  And    one   I 

knew. Had Zolan been the one playing this game? 

   I   did   not   answer,   nor   did   I   try  to   find   him   by   the   Talent. 

However, I was almost instantly sure of somethinghe was not 

alone. The other presence could only be sensed. Still I waited. 

   "Sorceress" Still his voice but, again, another's words. 

   I returned no sign that they had been heard; instead, I raised 

the gem to my lips. I did not think the words but spoke them as 

if they were for the talisman and none other. 



   "Heart and hand 

   At Thy command, 

   Raise my sword 

   Of tongue, not steel. 

   In Thy shrine I bend the knee." 



   Though   I   spoke   hardly   above   the   faintest   of   whispers,   my 

chant   sounded   as   clear   as   if   I   sang   it   from   a   mountaintop.   The 


----------------------- Page 181-----------------------

haze was no longer quiescent. It moved as might a breeze-borne 

mist, reaching farther out, then thinning ever more until it was 

gone. 

   Facing me was a dais of stone centered by two benches twin 

to those supporting the jar people. One was occupied by another 

jar   figure   whose   ball-prison   showed   no   sign   of   life,   yet   vitality 

was there. To the right stood Zolan. 

    I  gave   no   greeting,   merely    stared   at  the  jug  coffin  on   the 

bench. 

    Climber, his rich coat shining like a jewel (though I could see 

no source of luminesce save the talisman), flowed about the dais 

to stand beside the Protector. He turned great golden eyes upon 

me. 

    "Sorceress." A Send, that, yet none of Zolan's projecting. 

   For   a   moment   I   thought   I   could  see   features   form   in   scant 

lines on the ball-head. 

    "I am no sorceress," I returned, keeping my voice as barren of 

feeling as I could. "I am of the House of Scorpy and am Talented 

as their women are." 

    Ball   Head    considered     my    answer;    then   she   surprised    me 

utterly with a second mind-message. 

    "In the Name of Varch, Keeper of the Gatebegone!" 

   That   order   held   no   meaning   for   me,   though   the   name   she 

called    upon    stabbed    like  a  dagger-thrust     of  Darkness.     Zolan 

stirred, looking to the enthroned one as if he would protest. 

    I offered no attack in return for, above all, I needed to know, to 

assess what had entrapped me. 

   Another period of silence ensued; then came yet a third Send. 

I   was   instantly   on   guard.   The   message   was   foreign   to   what   I 

knew   and   trusted.   It   did   not   translate   into   words   but   strove   to 

place me again under compulsion. 

    I moved the gem from my lips to my forehead. All my life I 


----------------------- Page 182-----------------------

had   been   aware   of   those   points   of   my   person   upon   which   a 

Ward must be locked. 

   The     protection    I  wore    had   been    battered    and   thinned     by 

whatever Maclan had used to take me, but it was still in place. 

Now it swelled, strengthened, and I was shielded as if by a battle 

lord's body-armor. 

   The Send was ended. After a moment, Zolan moved a step or 

two away from the dais and turned fully to face me, his hands 

up a little as if he protested. 

    "Pharsali means no harm." He spoke soothingly as he might to 

a   child.  "Great    evil  has   been   done    here.   Those    of  your   kind 

ravaged, killed. And before that" He glanced over his shoulder 

to the seated figure as if asking permission. 

    "Before that," he began again, "Another made a pact with the 

Dark,   which   threatens   not   only   Those   Waiting   but   your   own 

kin." 

   He paused for an answer. 

    "I am listening," I replied tersely. 

   So   he   served   as   a   voice   for   the   faceless   thing   baked   of   clay, 

and listen I did. 

   What I heard then was as mystifying as a tale translated from 

a strange tongue, dealing with a life whose like was hard for my 

breed to imagine. Still, that the account was accepted as truth by 

both Pharsali and Zolan I understood. The truthas they knew 

it. 

   So long ago that my people had not yet come into this land 

so far back, indeed, that they even preceded the small dark ones 

who   came   before   usthis   race,  who   carefully   preserved   their 

remains       in   creations     of   their   hands,     traveled     by    some 

unexplained       means     hither.   When     I  learned    this,  I  wondered 

whether   they   might   have   come   from   one   of   the   other   layers   of 

existence, which we of the Power are aware of but do not try to 


----------------------- Page 183-----------------------

visit. 

    The Jar Folk were in flight from enemies of their own kind, for 

there was a system of belief rising among them that many of the 

people,     including      those   who     came    to  dwell     in  the   Dismals, 

thought   to   be   evil.   At   the   death   of   their   physical   forms,   their 

personalities could continue to exist; among them, however, had 

been   born   a   cult   teaching   that,  if   they   wished,   they   might   take 

over   another   body.   At   least   one   subject   race   was   available   that 

could be used to supply new vessels of life. 

    Thus arose conflict and the dispersal of many of their clans or 

nations. How this particular group had come to the Dismals was 

not revealed. 

    Once   in   this   below-the-surface   world,   they   discovered   that 

theirs had been a bad choice. Fatal plagues struck, and thus was 

created   the   company   of   Seated   Ones.   However,   the   portions   of 

being that were their essences remained. They strove to enhance 

their    Power     until   they   were    able   to  venture     out   in  spirit  to 

explore, to learn. With this mode of existence most were content. 

Centuries   passed,   and   the   Jar   People   watched   with   interest   as 

the   native   life   of   the   upper   world   changed.   They   themselves 

continued   to   live   by   their   oaths,   observing   only,   and   taking   no 

hand in affairs not their own. 

    UntilZolan, before my eyes, cringed as though a feeling of 

guilt had dealt him a pang. 

    Until   our   host's   own   arrival,  an   event   whose   occurrence   he 

could not recall. His memory ran no further back than his being 

in   this   same   cave   while   Pharsali   had   soothed   him   and   taught 

him how to survive, for he had been a small child. 

    All the alien folk, but especially the Jar female, had instructed 

as   well   as   guided   him.   But  TharnZolan   nodded   toward   the 

empty bench that shared the dais with that of the round-headed 

one.   He   stopped   short,   and   his   hands   clenched,   then   opened 


----------------------- Page 184-----------------------

again. 

    Tharn,   who   was   co-leader   of   the   Jar   People,   made   an   evil 

choice. When Zolan became a young man, Tharn decided that he 

himself   would   leave   the   Dismals   and   visit   the   outer   world.   He 

tried   to   force   his   spirit   into   the   boy's   body   and   was   defeated; 

however,   neither   could   he   be   destroyed,   and   save   for   setting 

fresh Wards upon him, his own folk could not control him. His 

will was strong; he waited. 

    Then his questing spirit discovered another Uplander, a near- 

insane   hermit.   By   dreams,   the   Jar   leader   drew   the   man   to   him 

and   transferred   into   his   chosen  vessel   before   the   others   could 

prevent it. 

    At   that   time,   Pharsali   had   joined   temporarily   with   Zolan   to 

spy    out   some     disturbances      in  the  far  reaches     of  the  Dismals 

where   an   entrance   might   exist       that   those   above   could   use   to 

descendan   event   the   Jar   People had   long   feared   as   they   had 

watched       the  actions    of  the   natives.   However,       their  ability   to 

explore   in   spirit-essence   was   sharply   limited.   Pharsali,   whose 

power was equal to Tharn's, could range no farther than the rest. 

The body carrying Tharn soon passed out of reach. 

    Before     the  twisted     leader,   in  the   body    of  the   hermit,    had 

departed,      he   had   destroyed      those    of  the  outer    cave,   thereby 

making sure that he need no longer fear their interference. For, 

evicted from their "bodies," they had no power to oppose him. 

    Thus Zolan had become Pharsali's only hope of preventing an 

evil fate for those above. The destroyed jars I had seen held only 

a portion of the group that had immigrated to our world. And 

among the others waited those who shared Tharn's desire for a 

new     body    and    a  life  in  the  upper    lands.    Though      Zolan    was 

wholly   of   Pharsali's   training,   even   he   could   not   be   dispatched 

above to follow the Dark Mage, since Tharn's far greater Power 

could find him only too easily. 


----------------------- Page 185-----------------------

    Now my thoughts struck through to Pharsali. I was aware of 

the touch of the alien female, but it did not threaten. 

    "This hermitTharn, as you name himhas won the interest 

of the king, is a member of the court. He has gathered more than 

one kind of Power to wield." 

    The    Protector     and    Pharsali     were    both    silent   for   a  long 

moment.       At   last  came    a  Send   from     the  Jar  woman,      not   any 

communication from Zolan. 

    "We sensed you and yours early when you were brought here 

as   captives.   We   knew      that  you    were    unlike    those   who    came 

seeking   treasure;   Tharn   sent   one   party   to   so   indulge   its   greed, 

but the land itself rose in defense." 

    "Thus,"   my   Send   interrupted   her,   "we   were   brought   here   by 

your  will!   You   also   made   sure   that   we   were   removed   from   the 

aid coming after us." 

    "You     would     have    died!"    Zolan    broke     in  heatedly.     "That 

offspring   of   a   vorpe   had   a   dagger   ready   for   your   throats   and 

would   have   wielded   it,   had   it   not   been   suggested   to   him   by 

Power that he entrust you instead into the careof this land." 

    I licked my lips. So we had been a part of another's schemes all 

along.   I   no   longer   doubted   at   all   that   the   favor   of   our   fortune 

rested with the Ball Head. Nor could I deny that Maclan would 

have   found   it   far   less   trouble   to  have   us   dead.   But   worse   fates 

existed     than   death.    I  thought     that   I  could   guess    what     was 

coming next. 

    "You   want   my   body,   so   you   can   hunt   down   this   traitor   of 

yours!" 

    Ball Head remained silent, but I had aroused Zolan to action. 

He   moved   between   me   and   the   creature   on   the   dais   as   if   to 

protect her from me. Even as I had felt that emotion in the cave 

of   breakage,   so   now   I   could   sense   rage   rising   in   him,   tightly 

controlled but growing ever stronger as his eyes met mine. 


----------------------- Page 186-----------------------

    Once   again,   as   in   that   place,   the   heat   of   his   anger   appeared 

subject     to  the   Jar  woman.      She    might    have    curbed     a  hound 

slavering for a kill. 

    "Not so!" 

    The Send was not abrasive, as it might have been, yet it still 

gave me an odd feeling of guilt, and I hurried to strengthen my 

anger by remembering all that had occurred to us since we had 

come   into   the   Dismals.   I   no   longer   needed   evidenceI   knew. 

We   had   been   tried   as   a   warrior   tries   an   unknown   blade   before 

going     into   battle,   a  rider   puts   a  horse    through     paces    before 

adding it to his stable. 

    "Do   we   have   a   choice?"   I   had   followed   that   thought   to   the 

final question. 

    "Wait to see what we shall ask of you. You have declared that 

you   three   are   daughters   of   a   leader   of   forces   above.   Should   he 

not be warned?" 

    This    Pharsali    was    clever   to  tug   the   thread    of  feeling    that 

awakened   our   sense   of   duty.   If   all   I   had   heard   here   was   the 

truthand        the   Talent    judged     it  sothen,      indeed,     the  Lord 

Warden must learn what the Dark threatened. 

    "Can you open the way out for us?" 

    Ball Head did not nod, but in a way I half thought I saw that 

movement from the faceless female. 

    "For youand for him." There was no pointing at Zolan, yet 

plainly he was the one she meant. 

    Now   he   spun   halfway   around,   his   body   stiffly   tense,   to   face 

her   fully.   I   sensed   no   eagerness   in   him   for   such   a   venture   but 

felt, instead, a speedy denial. 

    Ignoring him, she continued. "Our fosterling now needs those 

who   will   care   for   him   in   your  world,   even   as   we   have   tended 

him in this. You will be his guides, as he has led you in this place 

of our exile." 


----------------------- Page 187-----------------------

   She   spoke   the   bald   truth.   Should   Zolan   appear   in   the   land 

above without any companion or aid, he could well be deemed 

defective in mind, or even demonic in those places where Tharn 

now wore a stolen body. 

    "I would see my sisters," I Sent back. "I do not speak alone." 

However,   my   mind   was   already   busy   trying   to   look   ahead   at 

what might await us in our own level of the world. 



   Drucilla 



   Bina was going to do it! I bit at my knuckles as I watched her. 

So many times I had observed her busied so, ready to hand her 

this or that ingredient as she asked for it. But thisthis mass of 

green   and   red,   which   had   grown   out   of   the   earth   I   had   drawn 

uponthis       was   a   thing   of   death,   a   growth   no   healer   should 

touch. 

   I   glanced   from   Bina   to   the   wall,   grayish   in   the   moonlight. 

TamTam had passed through that barrier as if it did not exist. 

Tam? I Sent, to be met with a silence much deeper than any my 

sister    had    ever   raised.    Tam    possessed,      Tam    held    by   the 

conniving of an unknown Other! I realized that a little of what 

peril the future held was a loss of our sister. The rending away of 

an arm or leg would be far less crippling to us. 

   Bina straightened, her hands now holding a sap-wet mass of 

flower and stem crushed together. For a moment she simply sat 

looking   at   the   wall.   Then   she   raised   her   right   hand   to   her   lips 

and mouthed a small amount, at the same time silently holding 

out the mess to me. 

   I shrank from what I must do. But without Tam, without Bina, 

I  would     be  as  lost,  as  lifeless,  as  a  leaf  whirled   away    by   an 

autumn wind. 


----------------------- Page 188-----------------------

   Scooping   out   a   laden   fingerful     of   the   mixture,   I   chewed   it 

hesitantly.   The   taste   was   sharp   as   relish   used   on   the   meat   of 

midwinter to cover evidence of age, but it was not unpleasant. I 

swallowed. 

   I   kept   my   eyes   on   the   cliff   while   Bina   and   I   knit   threads   of 

Power together. Never had it come so easily without effort. That 

facility   gave    me   a  heady    feelingwhy        had   I  hesitated?   This 

Powerto   hold   itto   make   it   work   for   my   purposethis   was 

always meant to be! 

   Suddenly we were standing before the face of the cliffI was 

not aware that I had even risen. PowerBina was one with me, 

and I did not hold back. Now the entwined cord of our Talent, 

throbbing in rhythm with the beating of my heart, was hurled at 

the   rock   to   cling   and   crawl,   a  visibly   gleaming   thread   against 

what seemed solid stone. 

   This   was   what   I   was   intended   for.   Why   had   I   been   denied 

such   inner   strength?   That   rockone   moment   it   was   intact,   the 

next    it  had    vanished.     A    portal,   filled   with    darkness     that 

appeared to churn, waited before us. We took the way that had 

opened before us. 

   No light shone here. We went forward with care, my left hand 

in Bina's right, our unengaged fingers slipping along each wall. 

The faint radiance from outside lasted no more than four or five 

paces. No sound broke the silence. 

    "No." Bina stopped, held me anchored. I could feel each of her 

motions   now   by   the   smallest   displacement   of   air.   Our   senses 

were keener, clearer. 

   Then Bina lifted up a questing hand, and a short burst of blue 

radiance   broke   forth.   From   her   fingertips the light spread until 

she might have been holding five short candles. 


----------------------- Page 189-----------------------

   Sabina 



   I   was   constrained   to   call   up   a   measure   of   Power,   since   we 

could   not   go   blindfolded   into   this   place.   However,   the   force   I 

summoned was not for slaying, and I kept it at the lowest use of 

energy I could. Thus, when we saw death lying at our feet a little 

later, we were able to avoid those poor remains, and when we 

won into the place of breaking, we made no misstep. Here our 

pace was like striving to walk against a heavy current, so often 

did we stagger, fighting for every step we won forward. 

   Fear, and, stronger still, ragethose emotions tore at us as if 

they   would   Iced   upon   our   bodies.   We   felt   the   quiver   of   our 

Wards, for those barriers had not been set to contend with such 

forces as this. 

   We saw another door to the chamber, and we headed towards 

it. I felt a greater impact of Power. Determined not to waste any 

of my own strength, I allowed the glory-glow I had summoned 

to die. However, there was illumination aheadnot the blue fire 

we knew but rather a yellowish glow such as might mark weak 

sunlight. 

   Thus we went on and came into another chamber. Within that 

room     stood   Tam,    unmarked,      appearing     as  we   had   seen   her 

always when preparing to face some trial of strength or courage. 

Fronting her was Zolan, Climber close by his knee, and behind 

him    a  dais   supporting     two   familiar   benches.    Only    one   was 

occupied by a clay figure, a statue with a round head. 

   Before we could Send, a message camenot from Tam, who 

held her jewel before her, and not from Zolan. It was alien, like a 

piece of writing from some foreign land, requiring all one's wits 

to make sense of it. 

   "Welcome       to  you,   Lady   Sabina,   Lady    Drucilla.   As   has  the 

Lady Tamara, you have proven your Talent." 


----------------------- Page 190-----------------------

   "Did I not say"Tam's Send came at once"that we three are 

as one? Certainly if I won here, then they would come also. It is 

their turn now to hear what you would have of us." 

   Again, that Send, which became clearer and clearer the longer 

we   received   it,   gave   the   history   of   the   Jar   People   (so   we   have 

come to call them, as their name for themselves was never told 

us). At the same time we understood what this Pharsali would 

have of us. As we compared it to what we already knew, it made 

sense. 

   We were offered escape from the Dismals, for, in spite of all 

Zolan had reported, there was a way out. Then we would be in 

Gurlyon again. I did not use Send, rather open speech, to raise 

protest. 

   "When we reach the Upper Land, we shall be in a place which 

has     been    disputed     many     times    over.    However,      we    are 

weaponless, and clothing such as ours could bring trouble from 

any who sight us." My jerkin and trousers did not seem strange 

to me here, but I could foresee how any rider coming upon us, 

whether   Breaksword   or   a   follower   sworn   to   some   reiver   lord, 

would      straightway     take   us  into   custody.    Unless   our   newly 

strengthened Power could be a defense? But, long ago, we had 

sworn     an  unbreakable      oath   against  using    our  Talent   for  that 

purpose. Sword, snaplock and the weapons of human time and 

place   could   be   used,   not   those  of   the   Power   except   against 

Dark Ones. 

   Both Tam and Cilla assented to that Send aimed impartially at 

the two before us. Where could we possibly find what we must 

have:     clothing    and    accoutrements       that   would     arouse     no 

unwanted interest? 

   "Those   who   descended   to   our   world   to   reap   and   ravage" 

again the alien Send, hot with the same intensity of emotion we 

had   encountered   in   the   chamber   of   destruction"stayed   for   a 


----------------------- Page 191-----------------------

space.   They   came   laden,   for   they   had   been   raiding   above,   and 

what they had taken still lies in their old camp. It may serve." 

    I   wondered.   If   it   were   true   that   we   had   been   drawn   to   the 

Dismals by the will of Ball Head, then perhaps others had been 

similarly     beckoned      to   this  place.    But   why    and    how     would 

Breakswords         be  summoned         to  plunder     and    destroy?     If  this 

Pharsali could read mindsand I was sure that she could, for as 

I   framed   the   thought   I   had   felt  a   discernible   touch   against   my 

inward shieldthen she was not going to give any answer to my 

suspicion. 

    So it remained that Zolan was to be sent into the Upper Lands 

under our guidance and care. Breakswords and Border raidings 

aside,   that   challenge   should   be   trouble   enough!   I   did   not   look 

forward   to   such   a   journey   with  complete   confidence,   either   in 

the actions of the three of us, or his reaction to Gurlyon. 


----------------------- Page 192-----------------------

   Seventeen 



   Sabina 



   Those   who   had   come   seeking   the   "treasure"   of   the   Dismals 

had not attempted to conceal the entrance they had discovered. 

Though when they had returned to that site, they had found no 

exit   to   use.   Rotting   rope   lay   in   coils   at   the   foot   of   the   cliff,   but 

how the Dismal-dwellers had betrayed the invaders could not be 

discerned. 

   Bones, a pile of rusted metal breastplates, and several dented 

steel bonnets lay with the tangled rope. These grisly trophies lay 

heaped      about   another    objecta     long,   hook-ended      stick   of  a 

nonhuman limb, which stood in their midst as if to mark a field 

of defeat. If one surveyed the scene more closely, the marks of 

attack by monsters were clearly visible. 

   We had no desire to put name to any of the slain Breakswords 

and for the present we avoided the battlefield. However, as one, 

we turned on Zolan. We had been promised a campsite for the 

plundering, but nothing lying here was of value to us. 

   Tam, however, suddenly left my side and made for the heap 

of gear on the ground, then swooped, as a hawk stoops on her 

prey,   to   arise   with   a   sword   in   her   hand.   The   blade   was   dulled 

but intact. 

   Our     host  was    only   moments     behind    her.   He   had   found    a 

snaplock,   but   that   was   unusable,  the   damp   having   rendered   it 

so. Hurling it to one side, he pushed a little farther into the pile. 

Though he found another sword, it was also uselessthe blade 

ended a short length beyond the hilt in a jagged break. 

   Though   every   inch   of   me   sickened   at   the    thought   of   such 

delving, I forced myself to hunt also. Cilla was the last to join us 


----------------------- Page 193-----------------------

and she wore a mask of disgust. 

   In   the   end   we   freed   three   swords   and   four   daggers,   which 

were     sound.     Tam     stood    wielding     the   blade    she   had    first 

discovered,      her    body    following     through     the   movements       of 

practice. She was obviously caught by memories of Grosper and 

our life there. 

   I wanted to hurl back into the tangle of rope the dagger I held. 

It was a vile-looking weapon: both edges of the blade appeared 

deliberately   serrated,   to   deliver   the   worst   of   wounds.   The   hilt 

was made of horn, and the knife had known so much use that 

this   blade-holder   was   worn   smooth,   save   for   where   a   leather 

strip, now green with mold, wrapped it. 

   But   such   war-spoils   were   not   what   we   had   come   to   seek.   I 

looked     to   where    Zolan    stood,   awkwardly        swinging     another 

sword, his actions making it plain he had no training in the art of 

arms. 

    "This is no camp," I stated sternly. 

   He had caught the point of the sword between two rocks so it 

twisted   out   of   his   grip,   the   clatter   of   its   fall   bringing   attention 

also from Tam and Cilla. Seeming deaf to my complaint, he got 

the blade back in his hand before he looked up. 

    "Up   there"   He   pointed   to   the   cliff   with   his   upraised   chin, 

keeping      both   hands    upon    his   weapon,     lest  he  lose   it  again. 

"There lies the way." His head inclined to the left. 

   Directly     before   us   the  cliff  wall   was   bare  but,   some    paces 

away, it was cloaked in a heavy  growth of vine. We could see, 

through   gaps   in   the   leaves   here   and   there,   that   the   anchoring 

stems indeed were thick. Yet the invaders had chosen to anchor 

their ropes about these growths, which in the end had somehow 

betrayed them. 

   I edged around the nearest vine and came to stand by the base 

of what might be a natural ladder. But I had no desire to try its 


----------------------- Page 194-----------------------

strengththis lower land had shown too many perils for us to 

risk committing ourselves in overhaste to such a climb. 

   However,       there    was   one    among     us   who    had   no   second 

thoughts about the matter. Climber, who had waited to one side 

as we plundered the battlefield, near hurled himself past me, to 

spring     some    distance    up   from    the  ground.     Half   hidden     by 

tattered leaves, he found firm foothold and proceeded upward, 

making good speed. 

   In   only   a   short   time,   his   red  fur   tunneled   out   of   the   upper 

reaches   of   the   vines,   and   he   found   a   grasp   on   the   stone   easily 

enough   to   pull   himself   over   the   edge   of   the   cliff.   He   had   not 

arrived out in the Upper World, though, but had merely come to 

a ledge. It was wide enough, so that he could pass out of sight, 

then, on turning, look down at us again. 

   A faint Send came from him, an urging for us to follow. 

   With   a   gagging   distaste,   I   set   the   dagger   in   my   belt,   feeling 

that   I   had   taken   on   a   touch   of  evil,   as   I   began   to   search   for 

handholds in the leaf-curtained vines. 

   My climb was both awkward and slow, however I found no 

looseness     of   vine   or  indwelling     creature    to  fear.  As   Zolan's 

companion        had   done,    I  pulled   myself    over   the  ledge    to  lie 

panting for a moment while the beast's tongue flicked across my 

cheek. 

   The vine was shakingsomeone had followed me. On hands 

and   knees   I   crawled   away   and   for   the   first   time   saw   that   this 

spot was closely akin to the one we had found earlier. The ledge 

was deeper than one might guess from below. 

   Not too far from me lay blackened stone bearing signs of past 

fires,   and   piled   against   the   cliff   were   bags   and   bundles.   This 

must be the camp we sought. 

   I made no move to investigate by myself but, a moment later, 

Tam was with me. After her came Zolan, and last of all Cilla. I 


----------------------- Page 195-----------------------

was   trying   to   understand   how   and   why   the   Breakswords   had 

chosen this site. 



    Tamara 



   It   was   good   to   stand   armed   properly   once   more.   The   hilt   of 

the blade I had found was firm in my hand as I breathed deeply. 

I had not realized how the lack of customary weapons would be 

so frustrating. Zolan had never known such skill. That would be 

another problem we must solve, but it could wait. 

   Almost as one, the three of us turned to the gear piled along 

the cliff. Never knowing what we might be forced to handle in 

the future, we did not slash the ropes that held the bundles and 

bags, but worked patiently at the knots to free the contents. 

   Indeed     the   Breakswords      had   made    a  profitable    raid!  They 

certainly    had    not  plundered      a  mere    tower   holdthey       must 

instead have taken some helpless merchant. The prize was sober 

clothing and, though the garments were of dull shades and plain 

of   adornment,   the   stuff   was   honest   wool   and   recently   woven. 

Such would not betray us to any we would meet. 

    "New   made,"   Cilla   commented   as   she   stroked   the   folds   of   a 

sturdy gray cloak. 

    "Merchant's      trade   goods,"    I  returned    firmly.  "Fortune     has 

dealt    well   with   us!  A   chapman     can   travel   in  a  small   party 

without   attracting   too   much   attention,   so   we   might   well   pass 

with little notice." 

   Bina shook her head. "But without mounts and pack ponies, 

are we to drag our wealth along the ground?" 

   I   laughed.   "Bina,   you   have   ever  been   the   practical   one!   Yes, 

animals we must have" 

   There came a sharp hissing sound from above. Glancing up, 


----------------------- Page 196-----------------------

we saw that Climber had reached the top of the outer cliff. We 

looked to Zolan for interpretation. He laid his sword carefully on 

the   ledge   and,   giving   us   no   explanation,   set   himself   to   another 

laborious climb. If he had possessed the clawed feet of his beast, 

he might have made a faster job of the journey. We watched him 

go at a creep, testing and retesting each hold before trusting to it. 

   Until   we   knew   more,   we   had   no   desire   to   follow.   However, 

we   set   aside   exploration   of   the   packs   but   rather   sat   with   our 

heads at a painful angle to watch him. I caught up a handful of 

grit that some past wind had deposited in a place between two 

packs and began to rub it along the spotted blade. 

   I   had   not   known   how   deeply   I   had   missed   weapons   until   I 

once   more   held   a   sword   hilt   in   my   hand.   YesI   had   drawn 

upon the Power, yet I had always been aware that true control of 

that was a chancy thing. Steel, though, was a tool I could be sure 

of. 

   But I nearly dropped the weapon when I was hailed by a Send 

I knew by now, only that alien shading did not accompany it. 

    "Up!" Zolan made an order of that. 

   We were in no way in a hurry to obey but lingered to roll the 

plunder back into the covering that had protected it. 

    "Up!" A shade of anger darkened the message. 

   Zolan   had   always   curbed   any   emotion   he   might   feel,   except 

when      Climber     had   been    injured,   but   not   this  time.   Was    he 

threatened by some danger? 

   The     cat-creature     had    swung      into   sight    again    and    was 

descending with the same skill that he had used to go aloft. We 

had   moved   to   cliffside   and   I,   for   one,   was   trying   to   make   out 

handholds.       However,      our   red-coated     fellow   traveler    did   not 

even   look   at   us.   Determinedly  he   made   for   the   booty,   set   his 

needle-tipped teeth in a rope end, then leaped back and began to 

climb again, trailing the rope behind. Once more he disappeared 


----------------------- Page 197-----------------------

over the rock edge above and was gone. 

   The   rope   flapped   against   the   stone   wall   behind   him,   gave   a 

short tug upward and settled again. 

    "Rope!"   The   message   of   the   Send   was   no   longer  "up," but   it 

was     easy   enough     to  understand.      We   need    not   fear  trusting 

ourselves      to  those    shallow,    sometimes      only   fingertip    holds 

Climber and Zolan had usedwe would also have this support. 

   The   thick   cord   was   still   twitching,   and   I   guessed   that   Zolan 

was making fast the other end as swiftly as he could. I looked to 

Bina and Cilla, made my sword tight as possible without proper 

sheath,     and   reached     for  the   rope   that   at  last  had    stopped 

swinging. 

   As    I  climbed,    I  marveled    that   Zolan   had    made    his  ascent 

without     a  rope.   I  considered     that   I  was   well  trained    in  the 

martial arts and that I subdued once and for all the uneasiness 

with heights that I had fought desperately when younger, yet I 

had   the   feeling   that   some   force  in   this   place,   albeit   one   weak 

enough to be withstood, had pressed against me all the way. A 

near-dissipated Warding? I fought down that first flicker of fear 

and,    with   my    hands    on   the  rope   and    the  toes   of  my   boots 

searching for chinks in the wall, I continued. 

   From above a hand reached down. Steely as a chain it closed 

about my wrist and, in a breath or two, I was drawn painfully 

over a rocky edge, feeling my clothing tear. 

   Now two hands were set on my shoulders, lifting the forepart 

of my body to drag me along. My sight had blurred, and I felt 

suddenly so weak that I lay flat where I had been dropped, able 

only to shift my head to one side, so that I did not rest facedown. 

   I could do no more than lie there panting. A short while later I 

heard sounds behind me, surely announcing the arrival of one of 

my sisters. I tried a mind-message and met only confusion. 

   Weaker   and   weaker   I   grew.   I   attempted   to   draw   on   Power, 


----------------------- Page 198-----------------------

however,   not   only   did   nothing   answer   but   clouding   of   mind 

now joined diminished sight. Even as I had been thrust here, so 

another      compulsion       aroseone       that    strove    to  push     me 

backward. Yet I would not yield until darkness fell, perhaps to 

enclose me forever. 



   Drucilla 



   The rope and the rock that faced me I could no longer resist, 

nor did I really wish to. Tam had gone and then Bina. The rope 

pulled taut, and I judged that an order to be followed. 

   As     I  fought   my    way    upward      I  realized   I  was    meeting 

opposition   from   withouta   challenge   set   not   against   the   body 

but rather the Talent. It was surely a Ward and, though nowhere 

near as strong as those we had found elsewhere in the Dismals, 

it still tried to repel me, so that I had to put forth twice the effort 

I might have used. I began to mutter my desire for aid. 

   Several     days    had   elapsed    between     our   meeting     with   the 

Jugged   One   and   the   making   of   this   climb.   I   did   not   think   that 

Pharsali intended us to shrink from what we did now. Perhaps 

Wards grew weaker with the passage of time, and this might be 

old by human reckoning, nonetheless a force so used might have 

been partly the reason for the carnage to be seen on the floor of 

the world below. 

   It   grew   necessary   for   me   to   pause   longer   and   longer   in   my 

search for toeholds as I proceeded. Without the rope I could not 

have done it at all. However, I was aware of what lay about me 

when Zolan reached to draw me onto level ground. The air was 

much   cooler   and   I   was   shivering,   regretting   that   good   cloak   I 

had left behind; but with his help, I was able to totter over and 

drop down beside my sisters. 


----------------------- Page 199-----------------------

   Tam had managed to lever herself up straight-armed, though 

she was blinking oddly and showed no sign of recognizing me. 

Bina was twisting back and forth as if to bring herself also into 

sitting position. 

   Having      made     sure  of  us,  Zolan    stood    a  little  away   on  a 

plateau that stretched for what might be leagues beyond toward 

distant mountains. 

   I could not see what had caught his attention, but he suddenly 

began to stride away from where we were clustered. 

   We   watched   as   our   guide   continued   to   grow   smaller   before 

our   eyes.   By   the   sun,   the   time  must   have   been   well   past   the 

midpoint   of   the   day.   This   place   held   no   cave   or   other   shelter, 

and   the   wind   freshened   to   roughen   our   skin;   however,   no   one 

suggested returning down that rigorous climb to raid the loot on 

the ledge-camp for other clothing. 

   Tam   got   to   her   feet   and   Climber   raised   his   head   from   his 

paws. She made no move to push past him but shuffled instead 

to the rope, which lay slack across the mixture of rock and sun- 

baked earth. She stooped, caught at the cord, and tugged. The far 

end did not come free; it appeared to be securely anchored. 

   As if she were too tired to return the few steps to us, she sat 

down there. The front of both her jerkin and her leggings were 

scraped, and small tears showed in the fabric, yet she made no 

effort to examine them. Zolan was no longer in sight. We might 

attempt to follow, save that none of us three had the strength for 

such action. 

   Bina did not get to her feet, but she moved to face us at the 

rim of the Dismals. She was frowning. 

    "The    other   side"    She   spoke   as  if  assuring    herself  of  the 

accuracy of a memory. "Maclan dropped us from the other side. 

Must we get all the way around the Dismals?" 

   I found that possibility too overwhelming to answer at once. 


----------------------- Page 200-----------------------

She was right, our enemies' approach had been from the east, not 

the west. But such concerns did not seem to matter anymore; I, 

for one, could stir for no action whatever. The thought of having 

to tramp forward for an unknown number of leagues, guided by 

the   dizzying     edge   of  the   canyon    rim,   was   too   exhausting     a 

prospect for me to consider at present. 

   That Ward, for force-barrier it must have been, still possessed 

enough power to limit us. I was cold, hungry, and thirsty. The 

answers   for   all   of   those   wants   lay   below.   Perhaps   this   was   not 

the route Pharsali had promised us. We were out of the Dismals, 

yes,   but were still almost as helpless as we had been when we 

were sent there. Zolan had gone off. If he had spoken the truth, 

he was as ignorant of the land that stretched about us as we had 

been of his world. 

   Tam      looked    out   over    the   country    where     our   host   had 

disappeared. Once more she grasped the rope and gave a sharp 

tug;   this   time,   though,   it   did   not   come   free   here   where   its   end 

was twined around two large stones pushed together. 

    "We   cannot   go   down   again,"   I  protested.   "The   Ward   is   not 

exhausted but we are." 

   Bina nodded. "That is so." 

   Tam      turned    to  face  us   squarely.    "Now     we   ought    not  to 

attempt it, no, yet it must be done. Without supplies and warmer 

clothing it is useless to" 

   She    stopped     nearly   in  midword.     We    felt  it,  tooa  pull,   a 

compulsion. Oddly, it brought no fear but rather a sensation of 

expectation totally free of any emotion but a feeling of goodwill. 

   We moved together, though none of us rose to our feet. Now 

we   were   crouched   shoulder   to   shoulder,   hand   clasping   hand, 

and waiting 

   This   was   unlike   anything   I   had   feltwe  had   feltbefore.   I 

tried to sift the feeling, believing it could not be intended for me. 


----------------------- Page 201-----------------------

It radiated warmth, not for the body but the mind. Someoneor 

thingwished me well but also desired my presence. I looked at 

Bina and to Cilla. They were watching the land, whose openness 

was broken only by clumps of trees here and there. 

   Climber was on his feet again, his head up. He gave a cry that 

was neither yelp nor purr, yet no challenge. 

    "Zolan!" 

   I was sure I was right. Then I saw distant movement. We sat, 

still hand-linked, waiting. Out among the sparse stands of trees, 

the sprouting grass of late spring, shadows began to move. No, 

not shadowssolid forms, and they were coming at such a good 

pace that they grew quickly before our eyes. 

    "Horses!" I cried aloud. 

   At   the   front   of   the   small   herd   there   was   a   mounted   figure. 

Zolan, it must be the man from the Dismals, but how? 

   That     compulsion      now     centered    upon     the  rider   and    the 

animals     which    followed     him.   The   mounts     looked    unlike   the 

horses    I  had   ridden;    then   I understood.      Though     there   were 

indeed     three   or  four   taller  animals    among     them,   Zolan    was 

astride the bare back of one of several small, tough ponies, such 

as had been known and cherished centuries long in Gurlyon for 

their versatility. 

   In a moment they were level with us. Zolan slipped from his 

seat,   turning   to   draw   one   hand   down   the   nose   of   his   mount 

before he faced us. 

   Though   none   of   them   appeared  tired,   neither   did   any   stray, 

but remained in an uncertain half-circle. 

   Zolan still did not address us. Instead he looked to Climber, 

and    I  felt  the  brush   of  that  alien  Send.   The   red-coated     beast 

walked toward the man slowly. Some of the ponies snorted and 

backed   a   little,   but   not   one   bolted.   Climber   reached   the   horse 

Zolan   still   kept   hold   of   by   the   ragged   mane,   matted   with   leaf 


----------------------- Page 202-----------------------

fragments and a twist of vine. 

   Talents! This was true Talent, but it was not one we shared. 

I had heard of horsetalkers, men who could walk out to even a 

nervous stallion or battle destrier and, within moments, establish 

bond. Perhaps that was how, originally, a fierce hunter such as 

Climber had become his companion. 

   I was on my feet now, walking toward him. This pocket-sized 

herd was not from any proud stablethe closer I drew, the more 

visible that fact became. They were of the wild, untended by any 

currycomb, perhaps never having felt the weight of a saddle. 


----------------------- Page 203-----------------------

   Eighteen 



   Sabina 



   So    Zolan   performed   an      act  of  Power    which    answered      our 

most pressing problem. The herd he had found and ensorcelled 

spread     out   a  little  to  graze,  pawing    at  the  dry   winter    grass, 

seeking     to  uncover     the  new    growth    still  low   to  the  ground. 

Zolan   appeared   unaffected   by   the   energy-leaching   barrier   that 

had tested us so severely, but then he had also walked through 

the   one   in   the   cave,   which   had   been   an   iron   wall   as   far   as   we 

were   concerned.   When   Tam   spoke   of   the   difficulty   we   had   in 

passing     this  Ward,     he  only   shrugged.     Nor    did   he  give   any 

explanation of how and where he had discovered the horses and 

ponies. He made no effort now to keep them within our reach, 

but rather set about at once to retrieve the plunder from below. 

   We would have joined, although reluctantly, in the effort, but 

he waved us away, even as he readied for what we opined was a 

descent   as   dangerous   as   the   climb   had   been.   Climber   flashed 

down at twice the man's speed, though Zolan seemed well fitted 

for what he must do. We tossed the free end of the rope over the 

edge    at  his  call  and   waited    until  it  twitched,   whereupon       we 

labored to draw it up, discovering that we must work together to 

raise the two bundles it held. 

   Though   in   spring   the   days   had   begun   to   lengthen,   twilight 

was drawing in, and we could not continue in the dark. After we 

had   untied   the   fourth   load   and   dropped   the   rope   once   more, 

there came no further signals; instead Climber joined us. Lashed 

to the red fur of his back was a small bundle, which he brought 

directly to me. 

   He sat there staring up into my face, and I received a fleeting 


----------------------- Page 204-----------------------

mind-picture   of   the   waterfall  in   Zolan's   cave.   The   suggestion 

was    both    plain  and    effectiveI    was    so  dry   I  could   scarcely 

gather enough moisture in my mouth to swallow. My hands had 

been busy, and I was now holding the contents of the bag he had 

brought me: four waterskins, flat and dry. 

   Climber's tongue lolled out. Seeing that I was watching him, 

he    rose  and    turned.   As   I  gazed   at  him,    he  looked    over   his 

shoulder. I took the hint. 

   Tam and Cilla were at the cliff edge watching Zolan's ascent. I 

nodded   to   Climber,   and   he   trotted   off   with   me   moving   slowly 

and weakly in his wake. By my calculation we headed north. As 

we   moved   out,   I   began   to   hear   bird   cries;   a   moment   later   my 

fogged     mind     and   muffled     senses    connected     to  give   me    an 

answer.       Months      before,    as  the     pitiless    Gurlyon      winter 

approached,       I  had    heard    such   vocal    flocks   flying   south    in 

gatherings so vast they could not be numbered. Now they must 

be on their way back to their summer range. 

   Can the human nose, so inferior to that of animals, pick up the 

scent of water? I was certain now that I moved towards that life- 

giving   source,   and   my   pace   quickened   as   my   body's   demands 

overcame   my   weariness.   We   were   a   good   distance   away   from 

the cliff, and the way was dipping gradually lower so that I did 

not have to look for hand- and toeholds as I moved. Below stood 

trees, of the sort that did not shed in winter but held their dark 

needlelike     foliage   all  year  long.   They    raggedly    surrounded      a 

circular pond of respectable size. 

   I lifted my cupped hands a little later, to relish a draught of 

cool water. I gulped and sputtered as it drained down my chin 

and    throat.   Then    my   father's  warning      surfaced    in  my    mind: 

Drink sparingly at first, if you have been long thirsty. But simply to 

sit   there  and    allow   the   water   to  trickle   through    my    fingers, 

watch the migrating birds float and wade a little distance away, 


----------------------- Page 205-----------------------

and   to   take   a   sip   now   and   then  was   blessedly   renewing.   For   a 

time, I forgot all else. 

   Climber came to nudge against me, taking the edge of one of 

the   water-skins   and   tugging   it  away.   I   roused   myself   and   set 

about filling them; it was near dark now, and guilt spurred me 

on. When the bags were bulging, 

   I shouldered the straps while Climber waited impatiently for 

me a little way along the return trail. 



   Drucilla 



   There appeared to be no end to Zolan's energy; perhaps our 

erstwhile host was better able to call on his own sense of Power 

than we could now do with ours. He pulled and positioned the 

larger bundles we had drawn up the cliff into an uneven circle. 

The   cloak   I   had   wished   for   lay  now   about   my   shoulders,   and 

Bina   had   given   me   some   crumpled   leaves   to   rub   between   my 

rope-burned palms. 

   She had returned, before the light failed, with news of nearby 

water,    and    four   skins   of  it  burdening     her   back.   What    food 

supplies     the  unfortunate      merchant   and     his  attackers    had   left 

were no longer fit for use. But Climber had brought in a grass- 

runner, while Zolan supplied some roots to bury under the coals 

of   the   fire,   above   which   chunks   of   meat   seared   on   sharpened 

sticks. 

   Tarn's hands were surely as painful as mine, but she was still 

hard at work. She had hacked off another thick lock of her hair 

with the dulled sword and now strove to knot it into a small bag. 

Muffled   exclamations   of   frustration   and   anger   burst   from   her 

from time to time, but she persevered, hunched close to the fire 

to catch the best light. 


----------------------- Page 206-----------------------

   Zolan subsided at last on the far side of the fire to sit staring 

into   it  intently,  as  if  reading   some    important    message     in  the 

flames. He had tied back his hair with a twist of grass, and now, 

in addition to raw scratches on his bare arms, I could see a long 

scrape down his left cheek. 

   We     had    reached     our   present    campsite,    truebut      where 

would we go from here? I closed my eyes and tried to picture the 

markings      on   the   maps    I  had   indifferently    scanned     back   in 

Grosper.   Grosper!   A   Sendcould   we   reach   our   mother   from 

here, now that we were safely past any of the confining Wards of 

the Dismals? 

   And how much Power might we now call upon? I knew that 

the balance of Talent could have been changed by our drawing 

so   heavily   upon   it   in   the   immediate   past.   I   opened   my   eyes   to 

look    into  the   flames.   Then    I  remembered      the  gem    Tam    had 

found in the ruins. A callerit might prove just such an energy 

magnifier. Silently I relayed my thoughts to both my sisters. 

    "Yes," Tam was the first to respond, also by Send. Perhaps her 

thoughts followed my own. As Bina agreed, Tam put her hand 

within her jerkin and drew it forth closed but with golden light 

gleaming between the fingers. 

    "Whom      do   you    call?"  Zolan   used    voice   instead   of   mind- 

speech. Was the nature of his response evidence that the Power 

he held had been lessened by his coming into the Upper World? 

    "We seek our mother," I returned. 

   With the care of one handling a fragile treasure, Tam laid the 

gem   on   the   ground   and   we   moved   together,   forming   a   circle 

around it with clasped hands. 

   Eyes closed, I faced darkness from which I began to form an 

image of my mother as she often appeared, seated at work, her 

desk   before   her   spread   with   the reports   she   read   to   such   good 

purpose.   Just   soyes,   she   was   sitting   in   the   high-backed   and 


----------------------- Page 207-----------------------

cushioned chair she often preferred, fine satin skirts outspread to 

prevent     creasing    (Mother     tolerated    no  disorder     in  garments). 

Her face grew larger as if I were approaching ever closer. 

   Now I was able to sense that strength feeding into me readily 

and     swiftly    from    Tam     and    Bina.    Perhaps     because     I  had 

suggested   this   course   of   action,   so   I   was   the   first   to   essay   the 

contact. Approaching me came a sense of rising heat, not to burn 

but to warm, to cherish, as Mother might reach out comforting 

arms to encircle us all. 

   I   wasin!   Fearing   every   moment   I   might   lose   that   tenuous 

touch, I mind-spoke swiftly. I wasted no time in description but 

relayed only the most crucial facts: that we were now free, that 

we moved once more in the Upper World (though we were not 

sure where), and that we carried news of great import. I used my 

words      as  I  might   threads,    stitching   with    them    a  tapestry   or 

working a needed banner for imminent battle. 

   I   felt   as   breathless   as   if   I   had   been   shouting   that   curtailed 

report aloud. Then came a reply: 

    "Head South if you can. We are at warGurlyon struggles within. 

We shall come " 

   It   was   a   firm   promise,   standing   as   a   sworn   oath.   I   had   not 

been   aware   of   the   weight   lying   on   me   until   I   was   freed   of   it. 

Sighing,   I   looked   to   Tam   and   then   Bina.   Both   of   them   nodded. 

We three might be separated in body from our mother, but we 

had been reunited with her in spirit and might henceforth draw 

upon     that   link   for  support.    All   at  once   I  was    very   sleepy. 

Together, side by side so we touched, we curled together. Tam 

had taken the gem up again and placed it where it rested on her 

breast to yield heat under the cloaks we had drawn over us. Out 

in the world, a world familiar to us if no longer safe, we finally 

knew      a  measure     of  peace.    And,    at  that  moment       of  rapidly 

approaching slumber, Zolan was no longer a part of it. 


----------------------- Page 208-----------------------

    Tamara 



   All at once hunger pinched my middle, and I awoke. The fire 

was dead, but light surrounded us, a glow that rose from neither 

flames nor from the gem. I instantly put my hand forth to search 

for   the   jewel   from   the   world   below,   fearing   that   it   might   have 

disappeared        during    the   night.    My    fingers    touched     it  and, 

brushing   aside   the   cloak,   I   clasped   that   strange   find.   Its   glow 

was   gone;   it   was   only   a   dullish   oval.   Dead?   Had   my   uses   of   it 

destroyed the Power within, or could it not display life for long 

outside the Dismals? 

   Not too far away, chunks of roasted meat, still twig-impaled, 

rested on a small square of hide. Beside them lay roots that had 

burst their outer charred skins in places and now emitted white 

puffs. Seeing those offerings, I was distracted from concern over 

the stone and drawn back to the necessity of food. 

   Foodhad         I  Sent  that   word?    I  was   not   sure.   However,      a 

stirring    began     around     me;   Cilla   and    Bina   were    sitting   up, 

rubbing   their   eyes.   I   glanced   across   the   fire-pit.   There   was   no 

sign of Zolan nor Climber, whom I had last seen seated close to 

the   man.    A   second    search   showed      me   that  we    were,   for  the 

moment, alone. 

   Bina reached for one of the water bags and held it up, setting 

its   spout   to   her   lips   with   one   hand   and   working   its   cap   loose 

with the other. As she drank, Cilla lifted one of the roots. 

   After   one   bite,   she   grimaced.   "Cold,"   she   announced,   eyeing 

the tuber dispiritedly. But she did not stop eating. 

   So we broke our fast for the first time back in our own world. 

That feeling of freedom and Tightness continued in me even as I 

also   chewed   the   cold   and   tasteless   fare.   Since   arising,   we   had 


----------------------- Page 209-----------------------

seen   no   sign   of   Zolan   and   Climberthey   might   have   returned 

down the cliff. On impulse, I stood to look over the piles of bags 

towards the plains. 

   If   Zolan   had   left   us,   the   horsetalker   had   not   taken   his   herd 

with him: one horse and several ponies yet stood at graze. 

    "He is gone." 

   Bina stood beside me. 

    "Do we wait, search, or go on our own?" 

   My     sister  posed    well   the   questions    from    which    we    must 

choose answers. I watched the small group of mounts. Used as I 

was   to   horses,   I   had   no   belief   in   my   ability   to   render   them   as 

biddable as had Zolan. There was nothing about their uncared- 

for hides to even suggest they were tamed, trained mounts. They 

did    not  show    signs   of  any   ranch.   But   how    had   these   steeds 

survived so long if they were indeed the animals the reivers had 

left? From the remains of that battle we had found at the bottom 

of the cliff in the Dismals, yearsa number of themmust have 

passed since the raiders had gone treasure hunting. Were those I 

now watched the offspring of the mounts and burden-beasts that 

had    been    left  to  wander    free  after   that  conflict?   The   matter, 

however, meant little now. 

    "Let us search for him." Cilla had joined us. 

   It was true that we had been able to contact our mother, but 

our Talents were not the same as Zolan's. Still, this answer was 

the best any one of us could offer now. Again we encircled the 

gem,   but   we   had   no   more   than   settled   around   it   when   Cilla 

shook   her   head.   "Mother   was   already   bonded   to   us.   Zolan   is 

not." 

   She   rose   and   walked   around   the  fire-blackened   spot   to   the 

other side of our rough camp where we had last seen him. There 

she stood, looking intently at the place where he had lain. 


----------------------- Page 210-----------------------

   Drucilla 



   If   one   person   is  not  bonded    to   another    by  blood    or  close 

kinship,   then   in   order   to   reach   him   or   her   by   mind-speech,   a 

Sender must have an object recently touched by the one sought. I 

knelt,   stared   down;   I   might   have   been   trying   to   count   every 

fragment   of   gravel   and   earth.   The   bed-place   showed   evidence 

that someone had lain there, and for time enough to impress the 

surface; however, such traces did not hold enough Power for my 

purpose. I plucked a pinch, a very dusty scrap, of red hair from 

the    ground.     Not    Zolan'sthe      tuft   must    have    come     from 

Climber's hide. Could the man be reached through the beast? 

   It was true that the animal of the Dismals could communicate 

with Zolan, but the cat-creature's Send was either too low or too 

alien to clearly reach us, and we had never been able to receive 

any but the faintest sense that it even existed. Still I held my find 

carefully as I continued to search. At last I was forced to accept 

that the bed held nothing more for me to find. 

   When      I  showed     the  fur-scrap,   I  expected     disappointment; 

however, to my surprise, neither of my sisters greeted my find 

so. Tam motioned to the gem she had set out once more on the 

ground. With care, lest I lose one of the hairs, I placed them on 

and about the talisman. We closed the circle, seated ourselves as 

we had the night before, and made ready. 

   Many rules governed the use of Talent. Since I had found the 

hairs, I must initiate the Send, even as I had when we quested for 

Mother.      Again,   as   had   been    the  case   with   our   call  to  her, 

Climber's image was easy to draw upon the dark curtain of the 

inner mind. 

   We   could   not   guess   what   form   a   beast-bound   Send   should 

take;   it  might   be   that  Climber's    lack   of  speech    might    be  an 


----------------------- Page 211-----------------------

insurmountable barrier. I eyed the mind-picture I had raised. 

    "Come   backbring   Zolan." Wordsthose   simple   phrases   and 

the feeling of needwere all I could project.  "Come backbring 

Zo " 

   I   was   interrupted   by   a   Send   so   powerful   that   it   might   have 

been a physical blow. 

    "I come!" 

    "That was not Climber!" Bina exclaimed. 

   In spite of the fact that it had been somewhat accented, as if 

our spoken language had been shaped by a foreign tongue, the 

message had come without doubt from Zolan. 

   We     did   not  attempt    to  reach    either  of  the   roamers    again. 

Instead   we   busied   ourselves   with  a   further   examination   of   the 

contents of the plunder bags. 

    "Those    robbers    helped    themselves      to  some    burgher's    well- 

stocked pack train," Tam commented. 

   She   was   right.   What   we   shook     out   in   the   way   of   clothing 

were,   in   spite   of   long-set   creases,   trews,   shirts,   and   jackets   of 

sturdy     stuff  and    good    honest  make.     I  pulled    free  a  second 

bundle      to  discover    women's      garments      of  only   slightly   less 

durable manufacture. Woolen, these wereno satins or tafties of 

Southern      gentlewoman's       wear.    But   the   necks   of  two    of  the 

gowns      were    edged     with    embroidered       patterns,    simply    yet 

carefully    done.    A  third   dress,   without    any   decoration,    might 

have been intended for a personal serving maid. 

   The   goods-pack   held   two   petticoats,   but   four   chemises,   the 

latter   with   narrow   lace   binding   about   the   trim.   I   held   one   up, 

only    to  find   that  the   looted  merchant      must    have   dealt   with 

customers shorter and stouter than the likes of us. 

   We measured our newfound wardrobe against our bodies and 

made      the  decision    that   we   would     not  discard    our   reptilian 

Dismals garb but would pull this more acceptably feminine gear 


----------------------- Page 212-----------------------

over it. Our appearance would be that of trampersthose who 

beg     their   way     and    have    no    fixed   dwelling-place.       Such 

vagabonds had come and gone at Grosper for as long as we had 

been there. 

   We were still poking about the bags when we heard a whinny 

and looked up quickly to see Zolan, mounted, Climber running 

beside   him   as   he   rode   towards  our   camp   at   a   gallop.   Within   a 

short distance he pulled up, to sit looking as if he had never seen 

us before. 

   The     ill-fitting  clothes   evidently     served    to  disguise    us.   I 

remembered   our   condition   of   undress   at   our   first   meeting   and 

felt the blood rise to my face. A moment later our host smiled. I 

did   not   know   whether   he   was   minded   or   not   to   laugh   at   the 

appearance we offered. 

    "Ladies."   He   sketched   an   informal   bow   from   his   seat   on   the 

horse, which was tossing its head in display; it had been fitted 

with an improvised bit and bridle. "I see that you are minded to 

be on your way." 

    "We   have   had   news   of   aid   from   the   South,"   Tam   answered. 

"The sooner we start, the shorter will be the journey." 

   Zolan's smile faded; his face became blank. 

    "Just so." He slipped from his mount and tossed the extra-long 

reins to Climber as if this action had been long in use between 

them. 

   Again we worked, breaking off our labors only long enough 

to   eat.  Zolan    had   brought    back    with   him   more    roots   to  be 

roasted.   They   were   easier   to   chew   and   swallow   when   hot   but 

were undoubtedly not as good as the fare to be had in even some 

of Alsonia's humble taverns. 

   When we finished with the packs, selecting what to take with 

us to present the likeness of traders, it was too late in the day for 

us to start out. We had even come upon some small trinkets that 


----------------------- Page 213-----------------------

might gain us entry at a keep, should we be invited into such a 

dwelling. 

    I   welcomed   an   object   that   was,   to   me,   a   treasure:   a   wooden 

case in the form of an acorn, which protected a number of coarse 

needles and a couple of skeins  of heavy thread. We each had a 

cloak   and   wool   cap   that   could  be   pulled   down   far   enough   to 

hide our ears and our long hair, the remainder of which would 

be hidden under our cloak-collars. 

    "No!"    Tam    flicked    the  skirt   of  her  dress    about,   frowning 

heavily     at  the  sight   of  reptile-skin   leggings     that  still  showed 

beneath. The dress that had fallen to her share, when we had cast 

lots for the clothes, was even shorter than those Bina and I were 

wearingafter a fashion.  "No!" she repeated even louder. 

    She tugged and pulled at the clothing that was never meant 

for   the   use   she   demanded   from   it.   Standing   once   more   in   only 

the garb of the Dismals, she reached for a set of trews, which slid 

easily   over   the   skin   breeches.   Her   choice   of   a   shirt   and   then   a 

jacket somehow did suit her. Only her long braid remained, and 

she lifted that plait now in her hand as if she weighed it. 

    Swinging   around,   Tam   pointed  to   the   dagger   I   still   carried, 

though I wanted no part of such a weapon. She held the braid 

straight up and as far away from her head as she could. 

    "Cut     it!"  she  ordered      aloud    in  a   tone   that   left   me    to 

understand that she would hear none of the arguments ready on 

my lips. 

    When I did not move at once,  she let the plait drop and put 

hand   to   her   sword   hilt,   though  she   must   know   that   a   blade   so 

dull would not serve for a cosmetic operation. 

    Reluctantly I did as she wished. When I had sawed through 

that   luxuriant   twining   of   never   trimmed   locks,   she   snatched   it 

from me and stuffed it into her shirtfront. 

    "So be it!" she snapped. "Let us ride." 


----------------------- Page 214-----------------------

    Nineteen 



    Tamara 



    Ride we did not, until shortly after dawn. Zolan and Climber 

had   brought   in   the   remainder   of   the   horses   and   ponies.   Three 

more of the mounts had saddles improvised with materials from 

the bags as well as bridles woven by Zolan, doubtless products 

of his day apart. 

    He drew us, one by one, to a horse and obviously Sent some 

introduction   or   order   to   the   animal,   giving   us   also   a   name   he 

must have selected for each beast. 

    I   was   glad   that   I   had   chosen   not   to   wear   skirts,   as   we   must 

ride astride on such unfamiliar and surely untrained steeds, and 

women's       garb   made     a  knee    grip   difficult.  The    horse   he   had 

apportioned   to   me   was   a   mare,  certainly   not   of   high   breeding 

and   rather   the   worse   for   her   wild   life,   as   well.   Her   rough   coat 

was gray, and her ragged mane held a sprinkling of burrs. 

   We had already packed what gear we had onto the stoutest- 

looking      ponies.    Those     impromptu         pack-beasts      were    roped 

together   in   a   long   string   and   led   by   each   of   us,   turn   and   turn 

about. 

    Our   first   goal   was   the   pond   Bina   had   discovered.   There   we 

made      sure   that  the   water    bags   were    well   filled  and   that   the 

animals drank. No food remained on which we might break our 

fasting, and we knew we must acquire provisions of some sort as 

early and as well as we could. 

    It  was    a  good    morning,      somewhat       warmer      than   we    had 

experienced   since   leaving   the   Dismals.   Our   way   south   led   not 

directly   to   the   mountains   ahead   but   rather   towards   a   point   to 

our right, but for a while our path paralleled the clifftop. There 


----------------------- Page 215-----------------------

Climber   disappeared.   We   were   passing   a   stand   of   trees   at   the 

time,   and   that   copse   was   well   behind   us   when   he   returned.   In 

his jaws was clamped a game bird of the breed often served on 

the table at Grosper. Though one fowl would not go far for four 

of us, Zolan dismounted to solemnly receive this gift, which he 

proceeded   to   secure   by   tying   its  feet   to   the   pack-roping   on   the 

nearest pony. He made much of Climber, pulling his small ears 

gently and running fingers through the thick fur. 

    I   do   not   know   how   Zolan   was   able   to   measure   time,   but   at 

intervals     he  would     bring    the  whole     party   to  a  halt,  have    us 

dismount and breathe the animals. I took the chance at each of 

these   stops   to   work   upon   what   I   had   started   earlier.   From   my 

shorn   hair   I   had   at   last   netted   a   miniature   sack   into   which   I 

could fit the gem out of the ruins. To that talisman bag I added a 

small braid by way of chain, so that the packet might hang about 

my neck. The stone was dull; I might have exhausted whatever 

power      it  had   by   overuse.     Still  it  was   truly   a  treasureone 

Mother must see and examine. 

    Dusk had not yet fallen when Zolan called an end to the day's 

journeying.   We   had   angled   even         farther   from   the   mountains, 

though the land was not very flat. During the afternoon, Climber 

had     added    to   our   larder   another     bird   and   a  plump     ground 

leaper unwise in venturing far from its burrow. 

    We did not string a rope to tie the horses, as was the custom 

for travelers. Instead, as each mount and pony was relieved of its 

burden, it was allowed to simply move off, Zolan giving no heed 

to its straying. 

    We   found   water   at   the   campsite,   a   wide   and   shallow   brook 

into   which   our   animals   waded   as   they   drank.   We   washed   our 

faces,   scrubbing   our   hands   with   leaves   pulled   from   waterside 

plants. Bina gave a little cry of recognition and harvested a small 

growth of cress, sharing the leaves out carefully with us all. 


----------------------- Page 216-----------------------

   We   had   eaten,   not   enough   to   satisfy   but   at   least   better   fare 

than   the   day   before.   Since   we  were   far   less   tired   than   we   had 

been   the   previous   evening,   we  lingered   by   the   fire   Zolan   had 

started, oddly, with the rubbing of a stick by a small stoneor 

was that only a gesture to conceal some use of his Talent? 

   At the same time, it became evident that our companion out 

of   the   Dismals    wanted     something      from   us:  information.     He 

began with a series of questions; he might have been compiling 

the list for some while. 

   The inquiries he made were intended to give him some idea 

of the Upper Land and those dwelling there. We answered each 

in   turn   carefully,   trying   to  be  as  usefully   informative     as  we 

could. The unhappy situation along the Border was fairly easy to 

outline; after all, we had lived with the results of that conflict for 

years.    Our   father's   wardship     we   made    plain,   along   with   the 

influence he wielded, both in the North and at home. Lastly, we 

explained      to  our  best   ability  the  disturbed     state  of  Gurlyon, 

ending with the story of the lost young king. 

   Bina it was who faced him squarely when the tale was ended, 

with a question from us all: 

    "Are you Gerrit?" 

   He said nothing for a moment but simply stared at us where 

we sat across the fire from him in our usual position. 

    "Well, are you?" Cilla finally demanded. 

   He did not lower his eyes. "No!" he said sharply. 

   I entered the game. "If you are, then you may expect double 

danger ahead. He who now sits upon the throne is in the process 

of striving to overthrow the rule of the older clan chiefs. It is he 

who welcomed this priest from the Yakins, whom you say is no 

Speaker for the Light but a force of Evil. Mother has warned that 

Gurlyon is in a state of warnot against the South this time but 

clan    against    clan,  even    as  was    so  in   the  far-back    time    of 


----------------------- Page 217-----------------------

Munstrater        when     Lasseran     and    Borkley      made     a  pact    and 

brought   Gurlyon   to   heel.   The   royal   line   has   been   broken   twice 

since then, always to the harm of Gurlyon and its people." 

    Zolan's   face   had   become   masklike,   as   we   had   seen   it   before 

when   he   was   not   minded   to   share   his   thoughts.   He   stood   up, 

and   the   ill-fitting   clothing   he   wore   seemed   transformed   into   a 

regal robe as he delivered a true courtier's bow. 

    "My thanks to you, ladies. At least I have new facts to think 

upon   which   may   help   me   in   the  future.   Rest   you   well;   I   go   to 

check on the mounts." He bowed again and left us. 

    "Is he, or is he not, the lost king?" mused Bina. 

    "He has courtly manners," suggested Cilla. 

    "Which he could," I replied, "have learned elsewhere than at 

court. It may well be that he was young enough to forget his life 

in   the   Upper     World    but   that   Pharsali's    training   readied     him 

instead to be a king of Gurlyon." 

    As I lay in the nest of grass I had pulled for a bed and tugged 

my   cloak   over   me,   I   wondered   what   snarl   would   tangle   this 

skein   of   the   World-Weavers   ere   we   all   reached   our   journey's 

end.   I   fully   expected   to   dream,   but   I   brought   no   memory   of 

night-visions back with me into wakefulness when we roused in 

the morning. 

    I   sat   up,   still   yawning,   to   see   Zolan   a   little   away   from   our 

camp. With sword in hand, he was striving to follow a pattern of 

attackat least, I thought it was attackand making a very poor 

show of armsmanship. 

    He might resent any word from me; however, if one wears a 

sword, one must be prepared to use it. Gurlys, who were trained 

from the time they could stand and hold a hilt tightly, might not 

all   be   masters     of  the   blade,   but    the   poorest    of   instruction 

exceeded      none    at  all.  Was    it  now   my    duty   to  offer   a  child's 

weapon-training? To any of my own people, such an offer would 


----------------------- Page 218-----------------------

have   been   insulting,   but   then   they   would   have   no   need   of   it.   I 

could not let our host be butchered just because words from me 

might injure his pride. 

   Glad that I had no skirts to impede me, I stepped fully into his 

sight, my own sword in my hand. As I thought he would do, he 

stopped short in his awkward posturing and stood panting, set- 

faced and offering me no welcome. 

   Planting my swordpoint in the earth, I set both hands on the 

hilt.  The    stance   I  copied   from    Markand,     who    had    given   me 

training. It was a posture of his I had come to dread, since such 

attention always meant he was going to speak of some error of 

mine with blistering heat. Perhaps I assumed my role too well, 

for   Zolan    retreated    and   started   to  return   his  weapon      to  the 

sheath he had fashioned to hold it. Still, I knew I must warn him 

that ignorance of his weapon might mean speedy death. Unless 

he   summoned   up   Talenta   tactic   that   would   lead   to   cries   of 

witchcraft and perhaps fiery death at the stake. 

    "I was lessoned young," I said. "My father ordered that we be 

taught   to   use   weapons   when  we   were   still   children.   The   folk 

whom you must meet to fulfill your promise to Pharsali, those of 

gentle   blood,   and   others,   are   so  instructed   as   well.   The   Gurlys 

are   quick   to   take   offense,   especially   when   they   are   drunka 

common       state   for  many    of  them.    When     the  'lifewater'   flows 

freely,    they    pick   quarrels,    which     can    only   be   settled    by 

bloodletting." 

   I paused. He had halted in his withdrawal and seemed to be 

listening thoughtfully. Send touched me. 

    "Show, do not tell, sister." Cilla stepped up beside me. 

   She had never shown any pleasure in martial art, but now she 

did    something      I  never    thought   to    seeshe     unfastened      the 

cumbersome dress, let it fall to the ground, and overstepped its 

folds.   I  did  not   need   another   mind-touch        to  know    what    she 


----------------------- Page 219-----------------------

planned. 

    "By favor," I asked him carefully, "give your blade to Cilla. Let 

us show how such weapon work is done." 

   He visibly hesitated, but my concern had evidently made its 

point. Advancing, he gripped the blade of the old weapon, then 

held    out  its  hilt  to  Cilla.  Following    her   example,    I  shed   my 

disguise also. 

   We     sketched    the   grave   and    graceful   salute   of  those   who 

would meet blade to blade. Then we set to. The clothes from the 

Dismals   were   much   akin   to   our   usual   practice   garments   and, 

after   a  few   moments      of  limbering    up,  we   were    at  our  mock 

conflict in earnest. 

   This   play-war   was   akin   to   returning   to   some   long-loved   but 

nigh-forgotten   place   for   me.   The   ring   of   blades   was   sweeter   in 

my ears than the finest court music, and my feet moved as they 

might serve me in one of the formal dances there. 

   Cilla was goodshe could not help but be, after the training 

she had. But her lessons had never become a real part of her as 

they    had   with   me.   At   length  I  tried   a  thrust  I  had   proudly 

learned   only   a   short   time   before   this   whole   strange   adventure 

had begun, and her blade was neatly out of her hand. 

    "Well done!" 

   I swung around then to face Zolan yet again. He stared at me, 

at Cilia's sword lying on the ground, then back to me, before he 

said: "Such mastery takes time to acquire." 

    "Yes. But if you will wear a sword, you can be readily forced 

to use it." Frankly, at that moment I had no idea how we were to 

solve   this   problem.   Even   if  we   could   meet   with   those   whom 

Mother had said were on their way to us, the distance they must 

cover might mean days of travel ahead. More troubling still was 

the plan for Zolan to seek out the Gurlyon court, where the king 

prided     himself    on  his   knowledge      of  military   art,  and   those 


----------------------- Page 220-----------------------

wishing to curry favor with him must be apt with the sword. If 

by   chance   the   Gurly   ruler   showed   interest   in   Zolan,   he   would 

find    faults   aplenty    in   the  newcomer.       Somehow       I  had    not 

foreseen   this   problem   when   I   had   so   quickly   accepted   the   Jug 

Woman's mission. 

    Zolan stepped past me and picked up the weapon Cilla had 

dropped, to stand looking at the discolored blade as if he wished 

to imprint the sight of it deeply in his memory. As he slipped it 

back into its makeshift sheath, his lips were a tight line. Then he 

looked up. 

    "My     ignorance     being   so   great,   what    is  left  to  me?"    His 

question held no note of self-pity but showed a bald acceptance 

of fact. "This?" He held up his hand, palm out and fingertips well 

separated   in   the   manner   we   used  when   readying   ourselves   to 

call on Power. 

    I   shook   my   head,   but   before   I   could   answer,   Bina   did   it   for 

me. 

    "Such Power is also a danger," she replied as she helped Cilla 

fasten   her   dress   once   more.   "Dark   magic   leads   its   user   straight 

into the fire. And these Gurlys, for the most part, fear any with 

the Talent. Your quarry would be quick to name you Dark One 

and raise the land against you." 

    He   folded   his   arms.   "Do   you   tell   me,   then,   that   my   sworn 

journey is fruitless?" 

    "No, for are we not sworn also to the same? Scorpy word is 

not broken," I said, knowing that I spoke the truth. We were as 

pent in his difficulties as he was. 

    "We"Bina   spoke   slowly,   as   if   not   quite   sure   which   word 

would be the next one out of her lips"must play the game of a 

Misrule." 

    Zolan looked blank, as well he might, but we fastened at once 

on her meaning. In Alsonia at Midwinter Day, there was always 


----------------------- Page 221-----------------------

feasting, and for that day all rank and rule was forgot. One of the 

waiting-maids        became     queen   when     she   plucked    a  silver   ring 

from   the   morn-cake;   servants   became   masters   until   the   coming 

of   night.    And    all  revelers    used    imagination      to  the   full  in 

inventing a disguise of strange clothing. One person might be an 

animal, another a character from some story, but, whatever the 

mask      and    costume      chosen,    during     those    hours    each    was 

required      to   act    as   he,   sheor      itappeared.        Sometimes 

overzealous       playacting    led   to  trouble;   however,     our   gracious 

queen   had   done   much   to   refine   manners   since   coming   to   the 

throne. 

    "What     would     you   devise?"    Bina   looked    to  Cilla,  who    had 

always been the most creative one of us. Several times in the past 

she    had    taken    prizes   for   costumes     for   the  Midwinter       Day 

festivals. 

   Wiping sweat from her forehead with her sleeve, she moved 

to stand directly in front of Zolan, surveying him from head to 

foot and back again with an intense scrutiny. 

    "Can you mask?" she asked at last. 

    "Mask?" he echoed. 

    "Thus."    Again     we   must    instruct   our   onetime    teacher    with 

"show," not "tell." 

    Cilla   appeared      to  have   drawn     up   over   her   face   an   ever- 

thickening   veil.   For   a   moment  or   two,   the   shadowy   stuff   hung 

firmly   in   place,   then   it   grew   thinner.   Cilia's   features   remained 

but    she   was    no    longer    our   sisterinstead,      our    great-aunt 

Drucilla stood there, plainly ill-pleased at the position in which 

she found herself. 

   Zolan stared. 

    "Great-aunt Drucilla," she said. "You see, boy, it is not in the 

least   difficult.   Simply   draw   upon   the   Talent   you   were   given. 

Take     someone     you    know    well,  summon        a  projection    of  that 


----------------------- Page 222-----------------------

person, then hold fast the mask that comes. It must be renewed 

from   time   to   time,   but   you   need   only   call   upon   it   when   truly 

necessary. Do you understand?" 

    "Yes."   If   he   did   understand,  he   obviously   was   not   entirely 

certain. It was Bina who pointed out the weak spot in what we 

had hoped was a strong answer for our needs. 

    "Zolan, how many like yourself and us do you know?" 

   Suddenly he grinned as if he had at last found a key to what 

we   were   suggesting.   His   face   became   expressionless.   A   puff   of 

mist gathered beneath his chin, journeyed slowly upward even 

as the one Cilla had summoned did for her. So, even if his Talent 

was    different,   still  he  could   achieve    like  results.   But,  having 

heard   Bina,   we   were   alert   to   learn   what   would   emerge   from 

behind the transforming fog. 

   Fade     it  did.  We   stood    stock-still,  though     we   should    have 

suspected   what   was   coming.   Cilla   was   confronting   herselfa 

little   taller,   to   be   sure,   and   possessing   a   somewhat   odd   figure, 

but at least wearing the proper features. 

    "Thus?" Zolan asked, his voice suspiciously meek. 

   Great-aunt Drucilla's brows grew, producing some more new, 

if small, wrinkles. 

    "Do not jest, boy. If you cannot do it, why not just say so?" 

   The     fourth   sister  disappeared.      Zolan   was    frowning     too.  "I 

have no other guides." 

    "Vet you did not fail, either," Cilla said, allowing Great-aunt 

Drucilla to withdraw also. "Thusyou can mask, if you wish." 

   He shrugged. "Well, I will have no need of such mummery if 

we do not ride onthe morning is well spent." 



   Drucilla 


----------------------- Page 223-----------------------

   Following       the  same    action   as  the   day    before   we    at  last 

continued on our way. No talk broke the silence among us; we 

at   least  we   Scorpyswere        still  striving  to  solve  the   problem 

Zolan presented. Though we were very used to him, it was far 

from difficult to realize how any Gurly of this wasteland would 

see him as a very strange traveler, one to be mentioned as soon 

as any honest man was again with his fellows. 

   My     sisters   have    always    credited    me    with   being    able   to 

provide unusual clothing and oversee effective costumes for the 

festival. Now, however, we needed another person to provide an 

outward   seeming   for   Zolan   to   copy,   and   perhaps   I   had   at   last 

met with an exercise in disguise I could not solve. 

   The   clothing   he   had   taken   from   the   peddler's   pack   covered 

him   in   a   lumpy   fashion   that   did   nothing   to   alter   his   upright 

posture. His skin was still far too pale for any wayfarer, though 

that condition could be corrected, and his hair might be trimmed 

as Tarn's had been to the general length common for a male. No, 

the safest guise of all was the mask, but he must have a model 

for   thatto     really  summon       a  disguise   that   would    hold,   the 

summoner must be very well acquainted with the model. 

   We had started our day's journey late and kept our pace slow. 

Our     noon    halt  was   late,  as  well,   and   it  was   also   mealless. 

Climber   had   again   added   leapers   to   the   burden   of   one   of   the 

ponies, yet Zolan built no fire. However, we did not rebuke him 

for such privation, since we had ridden over fresh tracksthose 

of   cattle,   probably   the   small   and   dangerous   black   ones   of   the 

mountains. 

   An inspection of the tracks also showed impressions made by 

unshod horses; we might be viewing what had betrayed a raider. 

For the Gurlys not only raided across the Border but also refined 

their skills by preying upon strangers in the highlands where the 

rumored barbaric old clans were thought to have headquarters. 


----------------------- Page 224-----------------------

Thus a raid in this part of Gurlyon was a distinct feat of daring. 

   The last such outlaws we wanted to meet were Reivers of this 

part   of   the   land.   When   we   passed   our   warning   on   to   Zolan   he 

accepted it, turning more to the left, since the track seemed to be 

angling west. 

   Our animals were faring better than we. Unless we had better 

fortune,     we   might    soon    be   faint  enough      to  tumble    off   our 

mounts, too weak to go farther. 

   It was then that Climber came shooting towards us, his scarlet 

coat like a flame. Zolan signaled a stop and waited for his bond- 

beast    to   arrive.  Having      exchanged      a  Send,    which     was   still 

unreadable   as   far   as   we   were   concerned,   he   shared   Climber's 

report with us. 

    "There are buildings beyondsome have been half destroyed 

by   fire.   Climber   found   no   life   in   the   place.   Let   us   scout   and 

discover what we can." 

   Reivers   was     my    unspoken      thought.    If  a  holding    had   been 

attacked, it might well be that only death remained. However, a 

faint   chance   existed   that   we   might   find   supplies.   Zolan   went 

from   horse   to   pony   to   horse,   gazing   intently   into   the   eyes   of 

each.     The    ponies    were     freed    of  the    lead   ropes    but    not 

unburdened until after Zolan's beast had led us to a dip in the 

ground. In that sheltered cup they scattered to graze. 

   We three, working as one, set Wards which would keep out 

other   folk,   should   strays   still   roam   the   land   from   the   herding 

party    we   believed    had    been   responsible     for  a  raid.  Once    the 

barriers had been raised and secured we joined Climber. 

   The countryside was far less level here, though the rises were 

not    of  great   height.   We    took  advantage       of  every   chance    for 

cover; the three of us also strove to sense out any other presence. 

We had often done this before from mere curiosity and had had 

no   results;   we   followed   the   same   pattern   now.   Climber   would 


----------------------- Page 225-----------------------

have to serve as advance scout. 

   Suddenly I sniffed. Something was, or had been, burning not 

too   many     hours   before.   A   brisk  breeze    blew   into  our   faces 

bearing that scent. Belly down, we crawled up the nearest slope 

to see what lay on the other side. 


----------------------- Page 226-----------------------

   Twenty 



   Drucilla 



   Many tales are told concerning the vicious cruelty of raiders. I 

myself     had   tended     survivors    of  such   attacks    who    had   been 

brought      to   Grosper      in   the   past.    However,      no    previous 

experience   prepared   me   for   such  devastation.   What   I   now   saw 

was a horror greater than any I had ever dreamed. 

   The   place   of   destruction   was   no   shepherd's   cot   but   a   tower 

keep     of  some    size.  Trails   of dark     smoke     threaded    groggily 

upward to taint the sky. Bodies lay here and there, undoubtedly 

those   of   the   inhabitants,   as   the   raiders   would   have   taken   their 

dead with them if they had been beaten off. Certainly what we 

could see did not suggest that this struggle had ended in victory 

for the defenders of the keep. 

   I noted Climber picking his way toward the disaster. Though 

we     had   seen   no   signs    of  life,  the  beast   from    the   Dismals 

advanced   cautiously,   using   bushes   for   a   blind   here   and   there, 

and stopping to scent the acrid air. He reached the level land of 

the settlement, where stood the burnt-out remains of huts. Again 

for a space of time he simply stood as if now his ears and nose 

would serve him best. 

   Zolan      made     no   comment       but  simply      launched      himself 

downhill.   Within   a   step   or   so   he   commenced   running   swiftly 

until he skidded to a stop in earth loosened by churning hooves. 

Only then did he look up to wave us on. Tam was the first on her 

feet, and Bina was nearly as quick to follow. I, however, longed 

to   turn   in  the  other   direction.   What    profit   could   there   be   in 

searching such bloodied chaos? Though hunger was a constant 

pain, surely those who had looted here had either carried off all 


----------------------- Page 227-----------------------

supplies or wasted them past use. I had no choice but to follow, 

but I did so at a slower pace. 



    Tamara 



    Hand to sword, I joined Zolan and was the first of us three to 

reach him. The stench of smoke and other odors I would rather 

not identify set me coughing. We were on a trackit could not 

be termed roadleading directly to the keep. Facing each other 

across this rough way, the wreckage of two huts lay mounded to 

our right and left. 

    Faceup     beside    one   of  these   small    dwellings,     a  woman      lay 

stripped   of   clothing,   her   arms  pulled   up   above   her   head   and 

lashed     to  the   broken    haft   of  a  small   spear.    Beneath    her,   the 

ground had been recently readied for planting. Beyond her body 

was   that   of   a   boy,   treated   in   like   manner,   showing   many   stab 

wounds. 

    I   made   the   Sign   of   Calling   the   Great   One,   not   only   for   the 

peace   of   the   suffering   but   that   those   who   had   used   them   so 

might be summoned to full justice. 

    We moved on as Bina and Cilla joined us. Bina gave one quick 

glance and also made the Sign. Cilla copied it without looking. 

    Those two were not all the dead, merely the first. Indeed, so 

often   were   we   confronted   from   either   side   by   such   scenes   that 

they   lost   the   power   to   shock,   only   to   sicken   those   who   looked 

upon   them.   Here   Evil   had   been   given   rein,   so   fully   that   Fear 

could well follow. 

    The   door   to   the   wall   surrounding   the   tower   keep   was   gone 

but, where one would expect remnants of a broken barrier, none 

such   existed.   From   the   complete   absence   of   any   torn   hasps   or 

fragments   of   wood,   no   portal  might   have   ever   been   mounted 


----------------------- Page 228-----------------------

here.   The   strangeness   of   that   empty   frame   made   me   reach   out 

and clutch Zolan's arm, bringing him also to a stop. 

    Some trick of Talent? I studied all three sides of the opening in 

the stone wall. The edges bore a rim of dirty yellow around their 

perimeter. Now another harsh, biting odor intruded strongly on 

my     senses.   I  loosed    my   hold    on   Zolan    and   inched     forward. 

ThisI   had   heard   rumors   of   this   use   of   Power   but   never   had 

seen evidence of its reality. 

    Here     was   legend     come    to   life.  I  looked   around.     Another 

broken lance lay not too far away. Fetching it, I pushed forward. 

With the splinter-headed weapon held in front of me, I drew the 

shaft    up,   down,    and    around     the  three   sides   of  the   doorway, 

being careful not to touch the yellowed edges. 

    "What would you do?" Zolan demanded. 

    I used the spear to indicate the nearest length of yellow line. 

"When   a   raid   comes,   a   door   of   wood   may   be   beaten   in,   or   set 

aflame, if the defenders are unable to pick off their attackers by 

arrow. That was not what befell in this place. Old Lore teachers 

that   some   of   the   Talented   of  ancient   times   had   other   weapons 

unknown to us. I think a siege-engine of Power might have been 

used   here.   We   must   all   keep   well   away   from   those   lines   when 

we go in." 

    I was not sure that I wished to enter at all, and I could sense 

that    Bina    and     certainly    Cilla   thought      such    action     highly 

dangerous. Zolan, though, was not to be deterred from his quest. 

Having       regarded     me    searchingly      for   a  second     or   two,    he 

marched on through the break left by the missing gate. A sense 

of   responsibility     sent   me    after  him.    It  was   true   that  he   was 

Talented,   but   what   had   been   wrought   here   was   of   the   Upper 

Land and not the Dismals and might therefore be the product of 

Power      alien   to  all  he   knew.    At   least  I  had  heard    of   such   a 

weapon,   while   he   did   not   recognize   it;   thus   it   must   be   of   this 


----------------------- Page 229-----------------------

world. 

    Contrary   to   what   we   might   have   expected,   the   strip   of   land 

about   the   base   of   the   tower   was   not   near   filled   with   bodies. 

Several corpses, however, lay in line with the missing gate, and 

these   folk   had   not   been   killed   by   steel   or   snaplock   ball.   Their 

bodies lay in positions that made us sure they had died in great 

pain and terror, yet we saw no outward signs of wounds. 

   The   door   of   the   keep   itself   had   not   been   made   to   vanish   by 

some spell as had the outer portal; here an improvised battering 

ram, still lying to one side, had been brought to bear. Perhaps if 

the other weapon had been born of Power, it had been exhausted 

in a single use. 

   We explored. Death reigned everywhere, from the bodies of a 

pair of sleuthhounds trained for defense to the pitiful small form 

of a cradled baby in the great hall. She who had been doubtless 

its   mother   lay   naked   and   savaged   beside   it.   Again   we   called 

down the Peace of the Great One and could only believe that all 

within   these   walls   were   now   safe  at   rest   within   the   ever-living 

Light. 

   Trying to close our minds to the slaughter, we made our way 

to where the storerooms must be. Since winter was only a short 

time   behind   us,   and   the   first   crops   were   yet   to   be   harvested 

many not even showing above the soilsupplies would be few, 

and   perhaps   all   had   been   taken   by   the   raiders.   Still,   through 

some strange quirk of fortune, we did find fruit, very dry, and 

also the hard kernels of dashen. We stored all we discovered in 

hide bags that were stacked nearby, perhaps the same in which 

those supplies had been brought. 

   Bina     went     exploring     in   another     room     off   the   kitchen, 

crunching   through   the   debris   of   broken   pipkins   and   battered 

pans. She, too, made use of a bag, filling it with what she found 

in the stillroom. 


----------------------- Page 230-----------------------

   And it was she who made another surprising discovery. 



   Sabina 



   The    stores   in  the  stillroom    had   been   little  disturbed;   even 

wax-stoppered crocks stood uncracked and sealed. I made quick 

choices of what we might need the most, glad to be once more in 

the company of herbs that I knew well. 

   I had cleared one shelf of small jars, all labeled (which was a 

boon),    when     I  noted   that   the section     of  shelves   themselves 

seemed to be pulled away from the wall at one end. Removing 

the few containers still left on these, I tugged at the entire storage 

area. It appeared to be firmly fixed; however, when I gave a hard 

pull, it grated towards me. 

   Darkness      lay  beyond,     not  only   honest    night,  butI    reeled 

back, too shaken to do more than cling to the wooden boards. I 

had     been    assaulted    by    a  heavy     pall  of   pure    evil  which 

enwrapped        me   as  might    a  net  meant    to  capture.   Choking,     I 

fought to draw in a full breath. 

   I heard, dimly, the voice of Tam, but even a Send was beyond 

me   now.   Then   an   arm   slid   about   my   body,   and   I   was   drawn 

back. My hold on the shelves being broken, I stood only by the 

aid   of   him   who   held   me;   a   moment   later,   I   was   swung   about, 

and Cilla came to give me support. 

   A    sudden    blaze   of  light  leaped    up,  and   the   darkness    was 

broken. In Tarn's hands her talisman was glowing ever stronger. 

Zolan   reached   for   her   but   she   had   already   found   the   hidden 

opening and, as her hand lifted higher to give a view of what lay 

ahead, he was still a step away. 

   We could now see into that chamber as if the most brilliant of 

suns shone through the stone. The space which the shelves had 


----------------------- Page 231-----------------------

concealed      was   hardly    more    than    a  cupboard.     Yet   it  held  an 

occupant.      Propped     back    against    the  wall   stood    the   severely 

emaciated   body   of   a   male.   It   was   robed   in   the   fashion   of   the 

priestly    garb    worn    by   Udo    the  Chosen.     And    crowning      that 

corpseI heard Cilia's scream, felt the sway of her body against 

mine. The light wavered, and Tam uttered a word that was half 

defiant cry, half curse. 

   Skeleton hands clutched the throat of the manhis own. His 

face was only a charred patched of flesh against bone. And 

   Cilla had hidden her head against my shoulder. Not loosing 

my hold on her, I Sent: "TamPower for Tam!" 

   We   linked,   found   Tam,   linked   again.   But   Zolan   had   already 

shouldered our sister aside. He now faced the horror straight on, 

and his hand came up. 

   The   back  of   his   hand   was   towards   me,  but  I   was   sure   I   had 

seen something cupped in the palm. He spoke no audible word 

of   ritual   or   command,       yet  a   burst   of  light   flared   forth.   A 

movement   stirred   the   stagnant   air  of   the   cupboard   as   if   barely 

visible waves rose and fellgreen light pressing forward against 

roiling dark. 

   The oppressive presence of Evil that had sapped my strength 

vanished. It had affected Cilla also and perhaps Tam, though she 

had not wavered to confront it, doubtless drawing extra energy 

from   the   talisman.   In   fact,   I   felt  as   renewed   as   if   by   a   night   of 

deep and healing slumber. 

   Against the wall still huddled the figure in the vestments of 

the Chosen. Now, however, it began to slide downward against 

the   stone.   We   watched.   As   the   body   reached   the   floor,   Zolan 

approached it. 

   With his padded boot he toed the thing, and at the same time 

he   leaned   forward   to   pick   something   from   the   floor.   Whatever 

he   had   used   to   clear   our   surroundings   had   disappearedIf   he 


----------------------- Page 232-----------------------

had wielded any instrument of Power, what he held now was a 

rod perhaps slightly less in length than his forearm. Taking this 

wand   in   both   hands,   he   snapped   it   in   two,   casting   the   pieces 

down      on   the  body.   Then    he   retreated   from    the  space    and, 

without a word, pushed until the shelves were back in place, no 

edge jutting out to betray their secret. Only when this action was 

completed did he speak. 

   "It is well that I have come forth. The Evil One has launched 

his war." 

   "The robed one was the renegade of the Dismals?" Tam asked. 

   "No,     but  what    was   used    here   was   a  weapon     of  Dismals 

Power. It seems, however, that he could not control it properly 

and that what he had summoned returned upon him full force." 

   Such a backwash of force we could comprehend. The Talented 

were taught from the time they could understand that to loose 

Power      they    could    not   completely      command       was    to   lay 

themselves open to the very weapon they attempted to use. 

   "Those attacking here," Tam said slowly, "possessed a Talent 

weapon also, but that, I believe, was, long ago, one of our own 

" 

   "Which      means"Zolan's        face   was   grimly    set"Tharn      has 

established contact with someone or something of this land. He 

has   either   made   common   cause  with   a   Talented   Gurly   or   has 

stolen learning from the past." 

   I wished to shout a denial of such reasoning; however, it was 

all too logical. Now Cilla, moving in my hold to face the others, 

added   to   Zolan's   theory   with   more   somber   reasoning.   "Those 

who murdered, took this holdingif they still have the weapon 

which they used to destroy the wall gate" She choked on the 

word "gate" as if its very naming called up sick fear. 


----------------------- Page 233-----------------------

    Tamara 



    I was putting my sun-warm stone, for so it felt, back into my 

pouch. Perhaps we had come into a state of arrogance because of 

the Talent and the abilities we were all sure had been added to 

our inborn force during our time in the Dismals. The source of 

the Power these raiders wielded might well be found in a search 

of   such   libraries   as   our   grand   dames   and   Great-aunt   Drucilla 

kept.   I,   for   instance,   would   not   have   possessed   that   scrap   of 

recollection regarding the gate if I had not read or heard of such 

barriers   in   the   past.   However,   its  true   nature   and   how   best   to 

deal with it remained unknown. 

    But our father and mother were on their way 

   Mother!  I caught instantly at that questing tendril of thought. 

Almost as speedily, Cilla and Bina were with me in mind as well 

as   in   body.   However,   before   I   could   tell   Zolan   what   must   be 

done, Climber hurtled in, dashed forward, and reared up to thud 

paws on his chosen human at waist height. His rush sent Zolan 

crashing back against the shelves, and pots went flying. 

   Zolan   dropped   to   his   knees   so   that   his   eyes   met   Climber's 

straight on. Silent communication lasted but a moment; then he 

jumped to his feet and headed for the kitchen. 

    "A survivor!" he said. That amazing news brought us at a run 

behind him. 

    Climber   led   the   way   with   Zolan   on   his   heels.   Through   the 

kitchen, again scattering debris and raising dust, the bond-beast 

passed     the   stairs  leading    above    to  reach   a  place    where    he 

brushed the floor vigorously with a paw. Though it was too dark 

to really see, my mind went instantly to the idea of a trapdoor. 

Such underground storages were  often used for prisoners. Had 

some unhappy soul been half buried here while the hold of the 

keep was occupied by the enemy? 


----------------------- Page 234-----------------------

    "Candlelamp" Bina turned back toward the kitchen, but I 

swung out the gem, which now gave a faint radiance. Cradling it 

between my palms, I centered Power on it. The glow increased 

to light as would a breath-fanned torch. 

   Zolan     was    kneeling     by   the  edge    of  what    was    indeed    a 

trapdoor.   As   soon   as   he   could  see,   he   hammered   back   the   bolt 

and then was around the door and pulling at an iron loop in its 

top, clearly intended for access. 

    "What   be   going   on?"   demanded   a   voice   out   of   the   depths. 

"Old Raven-Eye come into his wits again? Best be using that eye 

of his to look for Ichon's banner" 

   Bina came up with a coil of rope in one hand and a lanthorn 

to add to the light. Zolan caught at the sturdy cord and started 

back to the stairs to make one end fast. I leaned over the edge of 

the trapdoor to view the unfortunate imprisoned below. 

   I looked into the face of a heavily bearded man. 

    "Who are you, wench? Or is Ichon taken to letting his get ride 

a-reiving, be they man or maid?" 

   I   drew   a   deep   breath.   "The   keep   has   been   taken.   We   are   all 

who     are   left  of  a  merchant's     train.   We    thought    your    hold 

slaughtered to a man" 

   He was silent for a long moment and then struck the near wall 

of   the   cell-like   space   in   which   he   had   been   held.   From   his   lips 

came   the   greatest   number   of   powerful   oaths   I   had   ever   heard 

loosed at one time. Then Zolan was pushing me to one side and 

tossing down part of the coiled rope so that it struck the face of 

the prisoner and silenced him. 

   Thus we came to face Lolart Boartusked, once Guard Sergeant 

of   Frosmoor.   The   minute   the   prisoner   was   wholly   out   of   the 

makeshift cell, he threw the rope from him, struck Zolan with a 

mighty fist, sending the man from the Dismals staggering, and 

raced up the staircase. 


----------------------- Page 235-----------------------

    We     wasted    no   time    in  following,     though     Bina   had    lagged 

behind   with   her   bag   of   plunder.   By   the   time   we   reached   the 

great   hall,   we   heard   such   a   bellow   of   rage   as   seemed   likely   to 

shake the rest of the walls down upon us. 

    The   guard   sergeant   came   back   into   the   hall,   staggering   like 

one who had taken a mortal wound. Above that heavy bush of a 

beard,   his   weather-beaten   skin   was   a   sickly   gray.   Wavering   on 

his   feet,   he   stood   staring   at   us,   plainly   suffering   from   such   a 

shock as to near destroy his wits. 

    "Allall   o'   'emher   ladyshipth'   wee   'un."   He   glanced   at 

the corner where the woman lay by the cradle. "Where's Ichon?" 

He   did   not   seem   to   be   asking   that   question   of   us.   Instead   he 

turned away, lurching toward a dais at the other end of the hall. 

The   room   was   a   rough   miniature   effort   to   copy   a   chamber   of 

state. 

    For the first time we sawfor we had been only too eager not 

to   view   closely   the   dead   upon  our   comingthat   someone   was 

sitting   there.   He   might   have   been   first   watching   the   massacre, 

then waiting for us. 

    Lolart   was   off   again,   heading   for   the   watcher.   When   a   step 

from the dais, he stopped short to beat with clenched hands at 

the air above his head, screaming such a cry as might have been 

uttered from a prison pit of eternal darkness. 

    Though we were sure that the evidence of another horrible act 

waited on that throne, the four of us were drawn after him, for to 

view the tragedy ourselves might be an inescapable duty. 



    Sabina 



    My   left   hand   in   Cilia's   and   my   right   held   by   Tam,   I   went, 

drained of all willI could not turn away, as more than half of 


----------------------- Page 236-----------------------

me urged. I have seen death before, even death by violence; but 

what   faced   us   now   was   overladen   with   Evil   such   as   I   had   not 

met since Zolan had forced open the cell in the wall. 

   The    man    who    was   bound     to  the  chairfor     it  was  a  man, 

though the mutilation that had been performed on the body had 

nearly     erased     any    sign   of   genderwas         tall  and     broad 

shouldered. A blood-fringed strand of hair, stuck to the back of 

the   chair,   had   been   white,   but  he   could   not   have   been   much 

older than my father. Someone had thrown part of a cloak about 

him; however, that garment served very little to hide what had 

been done here. 

    Cilla pulled loose from my hold and ran. From the distance, I 

could hear the racking violence of attempts to vomit, though she 

must certainly have little food left within her. I swallowed and 

swallowed again, clapping my hands across my mouth. 

   We come of a fighting line for many generations. But this was 

not   warfareit   was   brutalization  beyond   reckoning.   There   are 

those    who    delight   in  the   torment    of  their  kind.   If  any  such 

twisted   souls   reveal   their   natures   in   our   father's   command,   he 

straightway rooted them out. If they had already given way to 

base instincts, they were condemned out of hand; otherwise, he 

sent   them   under   guard   to   the   Black   Isle   to   live   or   die   among 

their own kind. 

   The monsters who had been at their beastly work here should 

be   slain   when   taken.   Reivers   such   as   Maclan   had   already   been 

judged and condemned and would have died within an hour of 

their    capture,    but    this  atrocity    was    worse     than   any    the 

Breaksword had ever been accused of. 

   Zolan laid a hand on Lolart's shoulder. Again the huge man 

swung a fist, but this time Zolan ducked and avoided the blow. 

When he stood up again, he showed no anger. 

    "Was   he"the   man   from   the   Dismals   made   a   gesture   at   the 


----------------------- Page 237-----------------------

mangled body in the chair"your lord?" 

   The   guard   was   shaking;   an   icy   wind   might   have   whipped 

about him. He swallowed visibly several times before he spoke. 

    "This   be   Ichon   Raven-Eye   of   the   Marshurs,   own   brother   to 

Hughes, their chief. He be one of the great ones in Gurlyon. They 

who dared this they will pay mightily" 

   Suddenly       he  reached    out   and,  before    Zolan    was   aware    of 

what he would do, he gave a mighty pull on the ancient sword 

and   tore   it   from   the   flimsy   sheath   Zolan   had   made.   Turning 

again   to   face   the   body,   he   sank   to   his   knees,   holding   out   the 

blade. 

    "Thus do I swear, that under sun, under moon, under star, I 

shall seek, my lord. You shall look upon heads, count hands of 

those    who    raised   steel  against    you.   Blood   debt   will   be  fully 

paid." 

   And   we   who   were   watching   knew   well   that   such   an   oath 

would be kept while life remained in the sergeant's great body. 


----------------------- Page 238-----------------------

    Twenty-one 



    Sabina 



   We   had   turned   to   a   grisly   labor   as   the   sun   fled.   We   would 

have   needed   a   full   company   to   have   adequately   cleared   that 

holding   of   the   dead   and   seen   them   to   proper   burial,   but   here 

were neither time nor numbers enough to accomplish that. Few 

enemy bodies were found; perhaps the raiders had taken them 

away.   We   strove   to   give   the  fallen   defenders   what   honor   we 

could. The sum of those was few in numbercertainly not the 

tally of a full garrison. It was full dark when those we could find 

lay in rows in the great hall. 

    Lord   and   lady   were   wrapped   in   the   richest   fabrics   we   were 

able to discover, though that stuff had been wantonly rent and 

was     sadly   damaged.      With    the   cradle   between      them,   the   two 

were laid in state on the dais. 

    Lolart   worked   a   little   apart   and,   from   his   muttering,   it   was 

plain   that   he   was   addressing   some   of   the   dead.   We   could   not 

distinguish   more   than   a   word  or   two   of   his   mumbling,   and   I 

wondered        if  his  wits   had   indeed     been    turned    by   what    had 

happened here. Why he had been in a cell when we found him 

we did not learn; indeed, at that time, he had not even given us 

his name. 

    Dark     as  it  was   now,    we   would     not   remain     in  a  place   so 

haunted        by    Evil.     My     sisters     and     I   were      constantly 

communicating, not to each other but to the Powers unseen that 

reigned   in   another   place.   Our   clothing   and   hands   were   stained 

with blood. I had raided my herb pack to pass out handfuls of 

dried leaf-bits, which we each chewed until our jaws ached. The 

virtue   of   that   herb   was   to   divorce   the   mind   somewhat   from   a 


----------------------- Page 239-----------------------

laboring body. Tam had also brought out her jewel. Not only did 

it   furnish   a   modicum   of   light   but   added   to   our   feeling   that   a 

curtain of Power hung between us and the dead. 

    Lolart   leaned   against   the   wall;  it   was   evident   that   even   the 

great   strength   of   the   old   campaigner   had   been   sorely   taxed   by 

our labors. Zolan's hand fell on the burly soldier's shoulder, and 

the   man   from   the   Dismals   spoke  with   more   than   a   shade   of 

compassion in his voice. 

    "This place is no longer for the living, guardsman. Come with 

uswe          have       a     camp       a     little    way       from       here." 

' 

    The     other    might     not   have    heard     him;    still,  when     Zolan 

tightened   his   hold   and   drew   him   along,   he   stumbled   forward 

without   protest.   I   tugged   at   my   bag   of   medicaments.   Tam   and 

Cilla   carried   the   bulk   of   our   finds   between   them   while   Zolan 

shouldered   the   rest.   Climber   had   disappeared;   perhaps   he   had 

gone hunting. 

    We     returned     to  the   shallow     valley    where     we   had    left  the 

horses and pack-ponies and established a camp. 



    Drucilla 



    We kindled a small fire between two rocks, hoping that they 

would      prevent     any    light   from    escaping      that   pockmark       of  a 

valley.     We    washed       many     times     in  the   brook     that    trickled 

through our campsite, yet I still seemed to feel the crusted blood 

gloving   my   hands.   I   kept   stretching   my   fingers,   rubbing   them 

together. 

    "They must be warned" I Sent. We had not been discussing 

Mother   and   Father,   but   my   thoughts   had   come   to   dwell   more 

and more with them. 


----------------------- Page 240-----------------------

   Bina was seeing to the leapers Climber had caught. I, who had 

thought I could never bear to look upon food again, was ready 

to tear at the meat that now dripped steaming fat into the fire. 

   Tam   had   dropped   beside   me.   Once   more   she   drew   the   gem 

from its hair bag. 

    "Yes," she replied aloud. 

   Bina turned away from the fire and came to join us. Zolan was 

a   distance   away,   seated   by   the   silent,   blank-eyed   guardsman. 

Likely Lolart saw neither us nor the present scene at all but only 

what lay behind. 

   On   Tam's   flattened   palm   rested   the   glowing   stone.   I   placed 

my   hand   on   her   supporting   arm,   and   Bina   grasped   her   other 

hand. We closed our eyes. Zolan would know we were Sending 

but we could not ask him for support, since his Power differed 

too greatly. 

   We     searched,     casting    our   collective   thought     far   abroad. 

Without      warning,     I  was   seized  with    an   amazing     force   that 

swelled within me, arching my body in its intensity. I knew my 

sisters shared it. Truly, even in the short space since we had last 

so pooled our Power, some greater strength had grown. 

   Our   Send   speared   out   like   a   consciously   aimed   weapon.   It 

struck against a barrier; however, we did not recoil or relax but 

continued   to   thrust   until    Through!   Through!  We   could   have 

shouted that aloud. 

   The   barrier   suddenly   gave   way,   and   we   were   indeed   safely 

inside. What we could sense now was Mother's own Ward and, 

in a   fraction of a   breath, that  also   was   gone.   Swiftly   we   united 

behind     Tam,    who    told   our   bleak   story   is  as  few   words    as 

possible, and ended by warning that such Evil was free to raid 

elsewhere.       In   return,   we     received    a   certain    ritual   with 

instructions to use it. Then came silence. 

   Tam   remained   still,   but   her   hand   now   held   the   gem   against 


----------------------- Page 241-----------------------

her   forehead.    I  got  to  my   feet  and  moved     to  Zolan   and   the 

guard. 

   "Further   Warding   is   needed,   for   it   is   still   two   days   or   more 

before   we   can   meet   with   those  from   Grosper.   Our   mother   has 

also   revealed   that   the   followers  of   Forfind   have   risen   and   that 

the king has either become one of them or else is held prisoner." 

   I saw the armsman blink. He might have been waking from a 

troubled sleep. The blink led to a glare turned fully on me. 

   "Deviltrue devil!" he spat. "Such witch-work is why" 

   "Condemn us later," I interrupted. "Warding we must have at 

once." 

   "Warding?" he repeated. 

   Zolan caught the soldier by the arm. "Up with you, man. This 

must be doneand now!" 

   Lolart allowed himself to be drawn along to where my sisters 

waited; then Zolan brought him into a circle with us. The glow 

from Tarn's jewel gave us what light we needed. It was Tam who 

spoke now and directly to the armsman. 

   "What      we   do  is  for  protection.    Those   who    wrought     that 

bloodletting at the keep depend upon more than sword, spear, 

and snaplock." 

   As though grudging this truth, Lolart jerked his head toward 

Zolan. "So he has told me." 

   "Give me your name," Tam ordered, "for true names must be 

used now." 

   "I   be   Lolart   Boartusked   of   Ichon's   kin.   Would   you   call   for   a 

guard upon what cannot be seen?" 

   "Just so, Lolart. Let us now form a circle." 

   Zolan suddenly produced from the inside of his tattered shirt 

a   clenched   hand.   As   he   slowly   spread   his   fingers   he   looked   at 

Tam. 

   "There are Talents and Talents," he said. "They may not be of 


----------------------- Page 242-----------------------

the   same   calling,   but   if   they   are   of   the   Light,   they   are   linked 

together, even as the Evil now come into this land can call upon 

the    Darkness     inherent    here   to  join   forces.  Therefore,     let  our 

speech be voiced together." 

   On his palm lay a strange object that appeared to be a slender 

tube    of  bone.   It  did   not  glow,    as  did   Tarn's   treasure,   but   it 

possessed a curious ability to draw the onlooker's attention as if 

at any moment it might alter shape. 

   Tarn's hand with the gem swung in the direction of what he 

displayed.   I   flinched,   for   within   me   stirred   such   an   energy   as 

could have brought me to my knees. Then it was gone. No threat 

could be felt in its inroad, only promise. 

    "Let it be done," said Tam swiftly. "Take hands" 

   Though       she   and   Zolan    were    only   partly   united,   we    were 

indeed     linked.    The   armsman       was    seated   between      Bina   and 

Zolan; I was joined to Bina, and Tam also held to me. Tam began 

to   speak   the   ritual,   and   Bina   and   I   followed;   Zolan   and   Lolart 

came a little behind as both echoed us. 

    "I,   Tamara   of   the   Scorpys,   ask the   Boon   of   Shaft   Ward,   with 

these others. We go to battle Dark and Night, Evil and Might. Let 

the Shield promised to those who believe in Light close about us 

at this saying." 

   I followed with my name and the exact words of that ritual. 

Then Bina spoke. More slowly, as if striving to match the exact 

words, followed Lolart, and at last Zolan. In only a short while 

we were finished, and what might follow we truly did not know. 

   An arrow of blazing light shot up from Tarn's hand to meet 

with     another    from    Zolan's.  One     shaft   was    green,    the  other 

golden.   They   met,   wreathed   together,   and   formed   a   hoop   that 

spread until it was larger than our circle. 

   Once      complete,    it  descended,     passing     from   air  to   ground 

before it vanished. Within that space, I had a vision of a wall of 


----------------------- Page 243-----------------------

swords between us and the outer night, and I breathed thanks to 

the Giver of Talents. 

   Our   circle   broke   apart,   and   hunger   was   again   upon   us,   the 

pain worse for the scent of the cooking meat. With no speech, we 

ate   a   small   portion   each   of   leaper.   However,   this   time   it   was 

made   more   palatable   by   the   addition   of   one   of   the   herbs   Bina 

had   brought.   Lolart   also   knocked   the   wax   stopper   from   one   of 

the smaller pots, and we used our fingers to gouge out dollops of 

berry jam, sourish but satisfying. 

   When we had done, Zolan spoke to the armsman. 

    "You   have   a   story,   friend.  What   enemy   did   you   have,   and 

what brought their fury on your hold?" 

   Lolart gazed into the dying fire as he spoke. 

    "Lord Ichon was my milk brothermy mam nursed us both, 

as   we   were   born   on   the   same  day   and   the   Lady   Penthea   was 

ailing. He was always wise beyond his years, and in time he was 

made   First   Kin,   by   Marshur   choice,   to   young   Gerrit,   the   king 

who vanished. The king was journeying to the Guardian Shrine 

for the final blessing of his mother, but Ichon remained behind 

as   he   had   been   hurt   when   a   boar   charged   his   horse   during   a 

hunt." 

   Lolart raised his hand and absently stroked his bearded chin, 

as if his words had awakened some memory. 

    "Thus,"   he   continued,   "Ichon   was   not   with   Gerrit   when   the 

king was attacked and taken. An outcry was raised, though, and 

Ichon was accused of knowing where the king might be. He took 

the   Sword     Oath    against   three  champions,       but   Truth    was   his 

shield and he defeated them all. 

    "However, he would live no more with those of the court, for 

he   thought   that   some   did   in   truth   know   where   the   king   was. 

Thus he came here to this outpost and served Gurlyon well, for 

he wiped out five invasions of  the mountain people during his 


----------------------- Page 244-----------------------

years as lord of Frosmoor." 

   The guardsman's honest face darkened as his tale continued. 

"Some      time   ago,    we   heard    of   this  Devil    Lover    from    the 

mountainsand          all  we   could   learn   was   ill.  Lord   Ichon   was 

summoned   to   a   meeting   at   Kingsburke   when   it   became   plain 

that   the   Dark   One   had   Arvor's   ear   and   favor.   It   would   seem, 

Ichon   said   when   he   returned   to   hold   his   own   council,   that   the 

king strove to make the false priest a tool against the lords from 

whom he wanted free. Ichon would have none of this fight, for it 

might turn kin against kin. Thus he ordered that we of the clan 

should hold apart. 

    "Five,   six  days   ago"Lolart      look   down    at  his  hands,   as  if 

needing to tell the days on his fingers"there came that" He 

fell   now    into  the   coarse   speech    typical    of  a  soldier.   Zolan 

touched his arm warningly, and his head snapped up. 

    "Your   pardon,   Wisewoman!   Thatmessenger   of   the   demon 

came."   Now   his   hand   went   to   his   throat,   and   he   pulled   from 

hiding within his buff coat a medal swinging on a thong. "This 

luck-piece     was    given   me    by  one   of   your   sortWisewoman 

Osira, who lives by the Goddess Pillars near Redmont. She told 

me to wear it ever, and it would keep me safe." 

   Tam held out her jewel. Its gold glow became, for a breath or 

two, a soft blue, and we made gestures of reverence at this new 

emblem of the Great One. 

    "Well"      Once    more    the  guardsman       looked    down     at  the 

medal he had left hanging in view. "She had the right of it." His 

voice carried a note of bitterness. "Because of this talisman, I did 

not change." Again he paused. 

    "Change?" Zolan encouraged him to continue. 

    "The folk at Frosmoorthey began to change as soon as  the 

messenger       was   taken    to  Ichon.   All   were   bowingeven         the 

guard!and   speaking   him   fair.  Ichon   ordered   drink   for   him. 


----------------------- Page 245-----------------------

That    devil-spawn      then   said   as  how     he  was    sent   by  Arvor 

himself. Starkadder and Riffler had at last shown themselves to 

be traitors, and Starkadder had sent out a call to the Southerners 

to come. He had a sealed message that swore this for truth. 

    "But Ichonhe was not yet bewitched by the messenger. He 

called for council, and the kin house-heads, they urged sending 

the   king   a   force.   I   spoke   last   of   all.   I   was   fair   angered   by   their 

coat   turning,   so   I   demanded   that   we   at   least   talk   more   of   it. 

Then" 

   Lolart's voice shook; his hand again nervously stroked the left 

side of his chin. "Then hemy milk brotherhe went mad. He 

ordered me taken to the dark hold, to be left there until I came to 

my senses. So it was done. It was you who brought me forth to 

see blood and deathand the end of our clan. I am Breaksword 

now. If I had not spoken out, I might have been able to make a 

stand.    Only    a  third   or  less  of  those   who    should    have   held 

Frosmoor were among the deadthe rest are gone!" 

   Zolan   moved,   and   the   hand   that   had   cradled   his     talisman 

reached out once more to clasp Lolart's arm. The armsman had 

been   shaking,   but   under   that   grasp   his   shoulders   stilled   as   the 

man from the Dismals spoke. 

    "Your    choice   was    the  one   any   man    of  honor    would    have 

made. Do not blame yourself. It is plain that your lord and those 

at   Frosmoor   were   indeed   ensorcelled,   yet   that   spell   must   have 

been broken in some manner, or they would not have fought at 

the last." 

   As he finished, Tam added an assurance from us. "Do not call 

yourself Breaksword, Lolart Boartusked, for have you not taken 

oath   in   blood   to   bring   your   lord's   murderers   to   justice?   It   may 

hap that we can give you the means of keeping that vow. Those 

who come to meet us have a wish as great as yours to rid this 

land of Evil, though we are none of us native here. Ride with us." 


----------------------- Page 246-----------------------

    When   the   old   campaigner   raised   his   head,   I   could   see   the 

moisture on his beard and other tears still gathered in his eyes. 

    "You speak well, my lady," he said. "I am a man of weapons, 

though I lack them now. Yet I will not turn from the road once 

my feet are set upon it." 

    Thus our force of four became an army of five. 

    It   was   late   when   at   last   we   did   our   best   to   get   some   sleep. 

However,   in   spite   of   the   horror  that   lay   behind   us,   I   did   not 

dream       darkly.    A   night-vision      came,     yes,   but   the   feeling    it 

brought me was one of mission and promise. I stood in a hall not 

that   of   Frosmoor.   A   swirl   of   many   colors   wreathed   me,   and   I 

sensed human movement around me, as well, yet I could not see 

any   who   caused   it.   Still   I   was   certain   that   I   walked   among   a 

strange and unknown company. 

    Then   the   looping   of   tinted   light   parted,   and   a   woman   came 

through.   She   was   no   beauty   by   the   standards   of   the   world   I 

knew, yet her appearance had a quality that drew attention and 

held it firmly. 

    In her hands, clasped before her breast, she held a rod, and up 

and   down   that   wand   rippled   the   same   rainbow   of   hues   that 

formed   the   mist.   For   a   scant   breath   I   took   in   her   bearing   and 

burden,   and   then   I   knew   whom   I   fronted:   no   woman   who   yet 

lived, but a consciousness now tied by will to a jug in a distant 

cave. 

    "The    renegade     of  our  people   gathers   strength,"   Pharsali's    Send 

reached me.  "He will seek a change of body soon. Be you and yours 

prepared that he does not take what he would have." 

    The   mist   concealed   the   Jar   Woman   from   me,   and   darkness 

and   peace   descended   once   more.  I   felt   chilled   from   more   than 

the     night    wind's     creeping      under     my     cloak,    so   I   roused 

somewhat. Near me someone stirred restlessly, then settled as I 

did also. 


----------------------- Page 247-----------------------

    Sabina 



   Cilla   lay   still   sleeping   when   we   roused   shortly   after   dawn. 

The   sense   of   safety   that   had   settled   upon   us   from   the   Ward 

Mother   suggested   remained   about   us.   I   shook   my   sister   gently 

until    she  opened     her   eyes   and   stared    at  me   as  if  expecting 

someone else in my place. She followed me to the brook to wash 

face and hands as Tam joined us. 

    "I dreamed," Cilla said suddenly. 

    "How   could   you   escape   it?"   I returned.   Cilla   had   had   many 

dreams,      and    her    night-seeings,     which     were     always     vivid, 

sometimes heralded in part future action. 

   Without   answering   my   comment   directly,   she   began   to   tell 

her dream. Tam stopped trying to bring order to her short hair 

and listened. 

    " 'Change to another body'?" she repeated slowly. "Could such 

a   deed   be   done   without   permission  of   the   rightful   occupant   of 

that body?" 

   We     all  shivered     at  that   thought.    If  Tharn    had    somehow 

developed   more   Power,   would   he   be   able   to   perform   such   a 

spirit-rape? And whose was to be the body? These Gurlys raised 

no    Wards.    Ichon    and   his  people     had   been   led   to  their  own 

deathsof that we were certain, having heard Lolart's story. The 

old soldier was a man of greater perception than he appeared. 

    "Perhaps King Arvor." Tam voiced the worst possibility, and 

her hands closed convulsively on her hair-bag. "We must ride 

now!" 

   We   did   not   have   much   to   break   our   fast,   only   some   of   the 

musty   meal   made   into   a   paste   with   brook   water.   Once   more   I 

doled   out   the   Power   herb   mixture,   though   we   could   not   long 


----------------------- Page 248-----------------------

continue to use it, since too much would befuddle our thinking. 

   We     had    but   four   mounts     to   five  riders.   However,      Lolart 

refused the offer of ride-and-tie that Tam suggested. This was a 

system conserving energy for man and mount. One person rode 

ahead and tied the steed, while the other followed on foot and 

mounted in his stead until it was tie-time again. Zolan, at whose 

ability with horses we had continued to marvel, made the offer a 

second   time,   only   to   be   refused.   Instead,   Lolart   took   over   the 

lead of the pack-ponies and departed with a stride that did not 

put him and the train too far behind. 

   The day wore on. We had filled our water skins before setting 

out, as well as eating our meager meal. But our repeated uses of 

the   Power   herb   mixture   gave   me   times   of   giddy-headedness, 

and I locked my lingers in the edge of the blanket serving me as 

a   saddle   to   secure   balance.   Luckily   we   kept   to   a   pace   hardly 

more than a walk. 

    If   there   were   any   other   keeps   hereabouts,   we   did   not   sight 

them. Climber no longer scouted before us, nor did he hunt this 

day.    He   had    returned    earlier   from    some    venture    limping     on 

three paws. Zolan had drawn a long barbed burr from between 

two of the beast's toes, and I had applied such salve as I could to 

draw   out   any   poison.   Thereafter   he   shared   transportation   with 

his   bond-mate,   resting   across   the   lap   of   the   rider.   When   this 

proved   impractical,   Zolan   rode  back   for   one   of   the   ponies   and 

returned to us, installing the hunter on a pad instead of the bags 

that had hung on the pack-animal. 

   We each took turn scouting ahead. On my third stint at that 

duty,   I   saw   the   scavenger   birds.   They   were   cawing   raucously 

and   circling   overhead.   I   could   guess   all   too   readily   what   had 

brought   them,   and   I   searched   the   ground   ahead   as   well   as   I 

could   by   sight   of   bodily   eyes  alone.   Their   would-be   prey   was 

quickly located, for it was still moving: someone, either man or 


----------------------- Page 249-----------------------

woman, was dragging along the ground a short distance ahead 

with    visible   effort.  I  would    have   ridden    forward     to  aid  but, 

though I had little liking for fighting, my father had trained us in 

tactics as well as weapons-play, and I knew that what I now saw 

might well be the bait in a trap. 

   Yet I discovered that I could not simply ride back, for should 

that   one   who    yet   fought   for  life  lie  still,  the  rapacious   flock 

would be on their intended meal  instantly. Even as I made my 

choice,    a  corbie,   well-known      as  an   enemy     to  any   weak    and 

wounded thing, launched itself downward. I saw an arm weakly 

upraised,     then   the   limb   crumpling      as  that  defensive     gesture 

failed. 

   The bird dodged the blow easily, then wheeled and returned, 

settling. Very faintly I heard a cry of fear and pain. I urged my 

horse forward. 

   As I drew level with the bird and its victim, I loosed my cloak 

and   pulled   it   free.   Two   more   eaters-of-death   had   landed.   The 

mare     threw    up   her   head    and   neighed     a  challenge,    but   the 

scavengers   did   not   rise.   I   whirled   the   cloak   as   a   fowl-catcher 

would wield his net, and the birds circling low sheered away. 

   Then I was off my mount, beside the body that lay facedown. 

A   raven   sitting   on   the   head,   face   turned   from   me,   showed   an 

open   beak,   threatening.   Again  I   swept   out   the   cloak,   and   the 

black scavenger rose sullenly to avoid the flapping cloth. I saw 

no sign of the other two birds I who had also descended. 

   I dropped the cloak over the crawler, to give some cover if the 

carrion-feeders      thought     to  attack   again,   wishing    vainly   for   a 

proven snaplock. If I had been sure that no one lurked in hiding, 

I   would     have    shouted;     instead     I  Sent   and    was    instantly 

answered. Until the others arrived, I would play sentry here. 


----------------------- Page 250-----------------------

    Twenty-two 



    Sabina 



    Now      a  change     began    in  that   ever-growing       flock   of  birds 

overhead.   Only   a   few   ravens   wheeled   above;   more   of   the   dark 

cloud were larger raptorsdirehawks, those killers of the weak 

among   the   sheep   flocks.   Among   them   wheeled   a   sprinkling   of 

other scavengers I had never seen before, with red-wattled heads 

bare    of   feather.   They     flew   ever   closer    and   bolder,    and    the 

thought came to me that they might have been set to this attack 

by some reason greater than any normal hunger. 

    Suddenly I felt a sharp stab of pain where my neck joined my 

shoulder.      Without     thinking,    I  used   my    hand    to  discover     the 

source,   and   I   cried   out   at   the   hurt   as   instantly   my   fingers,   too, 

were torn. I pulled it back into my line of sight, burdened by an 

unfamiliar   weight,   and   felt   the   thrust   again.   It   was   not   a   large 

raptor that attacked but a small bird, its claws set deeply into my 

wrist, that was striking furiously with a wickedly pointed beak 

between my fingers, tearing the flesh there. 

    Again   I   screamed.   The   meat-eater   showed   no   fear;   rather   it 

raised a dripping bill, its eyes promising worse horror as I struck 

at it with my free hand. Fingers closed on feathers at the back of 

its head. I had to tear it loose, and I felt flesh rip away with it as I 

pulled. 

    Wings   swished   above;   claws   caught   in   my   cap,   by   chance 

alone   skimming   past   hair.   The   bird   I   had   captured   made   no 

effort to escape but continued to attack, though my grip held. I 

twisted   frantically,   using   both   hands   now,   and   finally   felt   the 

thing's    neck    snap.   As    I  hurled   the   small    corpse    from    me,   I 


----------------------- Page 251-----------------------

stumbled   over   the   body   beneath   the   cloak   and   fell   across   it.   A 

second scavenger that had been ripping the wool of that garment 

raised its head to squawk. 

   My fall brought a muffled groan from the one who lay under 

me, and I hurriedly rolled aside. The shrouded form moved, the 

cloak bunching as I fought to regain my feet. Three more of the 

feathered devil-creatures were spiraling down on me now. 

   Without   a   weapon   I   could   not   hope   to   defend   myself.   My 

only chance and it was a very slim onelay in the hope that 

my companions were not too far behind. For now, I swiftly lay 

down beside the stranger, pulling the cloak to cover both of us. 

   The   motion   rolled   the   body   onto   its   side   against   mine   so   I 

could see that I fronted a man. And bloodstained, cut, and torn 

as his face was, I knew him instantly. 

    "Rogher!" 

   It was my father's squire. 



   Tamara 



   Bina's Send had speeded up our pace. We passed quickly over 

one of the rolling hills. Now we could hear cries sounding like 

one rusty blade drawn across another and spied an undulating 

blanket of birds that were tearing a moving heap on the ground. 

   Zolan matched my speed on seeing that horror, and he caught 

at my rein when I would have dashed down the slope. 

   "No!" 

   I aimed a blow at him. Bina was under that cloakher pain 

and   fear   beat   at   me,   and   at   this   moment   I   shared   all   she   was 

suffering. 

   However, Zolan held to the grip that had stopped me. At the 

same   time,   he   answered   the   clamor   of   the   birds.   With   his   free 


----------------------- Page 252-----------------------

hand, he held his bone-tube to his lips, blowing through it as if it 

were a whistle. 

   He   gave   a   second   blast,   even   more   shrill   than   the   first.   The 

screams of the birds suddenly ceased. Two and three, then four 

and five, they took to the air again. At length the heaving bundle 

on the ground was free, for all its tormentors had returned aloft. 

   Now, however, having formed a smoky smudge on the sky, 

they headed towards us. My mare screamed in fear and tried to 

rear as I struggled to keep my seat. For a third time Zolan used 

his   whistle.    Amazingly,      that   night-blot    of  wings    did   not   fly 

straight   at   us   but   rather   past,   still   keeping   in   a   flock,   heading 

westward. 

   As   soon   as   I   was   sure   that   this   flight   pattern   was   not   some 

ploy to attack us from another direction, I was on my way. Zolan 

no   longer   tried   to   restrain   me   but   followed   fast.   I   did   not   call 

aloud to Bina, I Sent. 

   The cloak, now little more than a fringe of tatters, was flung 

aside, and our sister, her face showing a scoring across one cheek 

that dripped blood, watched me come. She did not get to her feet 

but   remained   where   she   was,   with   the   head   of   the   wayfarer 

resting in her lap. 

   I dismounted swiftly and hurried to her side. Her horse had 

disappeared; doubtless the terrified beast had fled. She shifted a 

little, as I joined her, to show more clearly the face of the one she 

supported. Seeing him, a vast fear awoke in me. Such scavengers 

regarded eyes as a delicacy. If they had struck at his head 

   He still wore his buff coat. It was torn and caked with earth as 

if he had reached here by crawling. A freely bleeding gash gaped 

below one eye below, not through it, praise the Great One! One 

leg also lay at an unnatural angle and, as Bina shifted a little, he 

groaned. 

   Rogher   opened   his   eyes   and   looked   up   at   the   one   who   held 


----------------------- Page 253-----------------------

him. "Lady Sabina" He moved his head a little to see me, and a 

confused     frown    crossed    his  face.  With   my   cropped     hair  and 

men's    clothing    he  did   not  know   me    for  a  moment.     Then    he 

actually grinned: 

   "Lady Tamarawhat game play you now?" 

   Some of the tension eased. "Rogher, our mother, father?" 

   "Behind      mehalf     day,   perhaps.    I  rode   outscouting.      My 

horse" 

   He made as if to sit up but fell back. 

   "Mallord is not here," I said, needing to know more. 

   "Hestumbled,"   he   continued   in   a   halting   voice,   "fell,   like 

onebullet struck." 

   "Then came the birds?" 

   I was startled. Zolan had appeared behind me silently to ask 

that question. 

   "Yes."    The   squire   frowned,    seeming     to  disbelieve    his  own 

memory.   "Theyrained  down   as   if   a   black   cloud   shook   them 

loose. My Mallord" 

   His horse had been a cherished friend. Rogher had raised the 

mount   himself   from   a   foal   and   trained   it,   and   astride   it,   had 

twice won races. 

   "Those   accursed   things   went   for   him   first.   II   crawledto 

where there were some rocksand they could not get at me." 

   Zolan     loosed   one   of  the   water   bags   from    his  saddle   and 

brought     it,  approaching     with   care   against   any   spillage.  Bina 

drew   Rogher   farther   up   against   her   shoulder.   As   our   father's 

man drank in small sips, Cilla and Lolart joined us. 

   The armsman looked down at the squire. 

   " 'Tis out of nature," he said. 

   "The birds?" I caught his meaning. 

   "Aye.     There   was    ravens,   but   with   them    enemies    to  their 

kindrawheads, strike-bills, and other death-eaters. Suchlike do 


----------------------- Page 254-----------------------

not company together. This be known." 

   Zolan,   meanwhile,   had   gone   over   to   Bina's   mount,   who   had 

returned   with   sweat      visible   on   her   hide.   He   drew   his   hands 

down on either side of the head she lowered to him, and I saw 

her    shivers   lessen.   Then    he  unbound      the   bag   in  which    Bina 

carried   her   remedies   and   brought  it   back   to   us.   As   Cilla   and   I 

turned to take up the duties Bina usually held, tending both her 

and Rogher, he looked to Lolart. 

    "So   those   birds   are   never   seen   together?   Then   some   mighty 

reason   must   have   made   them   flock   in   company   for   attack   this 

time." 

   Lolart   was   quick   to   catch   the   thought   behind   the   statement. 

More   grimace   than   frown   now   distorted   what   we   could   see   of 

his face. 

    "Someone is dealing with deep Dark Powers." 

   Zolan nodded. "That much is manifest." 

   Now      he   turned    to  me.   "The   Wardingit        did  not   hold   to 

protect Lady Sabina, or did it?" 

   Bina looked up as I drew a strip of torn cloth from Frosmoor's 

spoilage   to   bandage   her   hand.     "Itit   did   not!"   Fear   could   be 

plainly heard in her tone. 

   I sat back on my heels to consider this new danger. Then our 

sister spoke again in a calmer voice: 

    "Or    did   it?"  She   reached     out  her   unbandaged        hand    and 

tugged at the slashed-to-fringes edge of the torn cloak. "I killed 

that bird; we survived. Perhaps the Warding kept the fliers from 

feasting. It is strong, yes, but what it stood against wasand is 

more   powerful   still."   She   addressed   Zolan   rather   than   me,   and 

he watched the sky now, looking away from her. 

    "Could those battle-birds have been called from the Dismals?" 

I demanded. 

    "Yes." He added nothing to that single word. 


----------------------- Page 255-----------------------

   Lolart stared at us both. Though he asked no question, I took 

Zolan's brevity of speech as a warning and inquired no further. 

   Now a decision had to be made. Rogher had not only suffered 

tearing from bird beak and claw but he had also broken his leg, 

probably when his mount fell. Bina, with our help, set the break, 

which     was   luckily   a  clean   one.  She   then   bound    it  with  two 

lengths of wood cut from a sapling Lolart had found. However, 

the squire refused the herb she offered to ease his pain. 

   "We know now what will happen next," he said. "I would not 

be muzzy-minded if another attack comes." 

   I   reached   over   and   drew   the   dagger   Bina   carried.   A   small 

ritual needed to be done to put Rogher under the protection of 

the Warding, if that barrier would guard; since the strike of the 

birds against Bina I could not be sure. I pricked my finger deeply 

with   the   point   of   the   old   weapon,   and   a   bead   of   blood   issued 

forth. 

   Placing the now-bleeding finger to our patient's lips, I ordered 

him to suck and swallow. Trusting in his knowledge of us from 

of old, he obeyed. This act of Power would temporarily tie him 

to   our   company   by   blood,   and   the   Ward   would   draw   him   in 

also. 

   Now we lacked two mounts for our party, but Rogher could 

neither ride nor walk. So we made ready to camp close by, the 

squire    being    sure  that   the  party   from    Grosper    was    not  too 

distant.    I  knew    that  Mother     would    be  able   to  pick   up   our 

presence without need for any Send, and to use such a Calling 

now, in the presence of the Dark Force that had summoned the 

birds, might betray us at once. 

   Cilla stewed a mixture of coarse meal and herbs over a small 

fire, and Lolart, with a well-thrown stone, brought down another 

leaper.    Not   to  be  outdone    in  the   kill  by  any  mere    two-legs, 

Climber mastered his limp long enough to catch a second grass- 


----------------------- Page 256-----------------------

bounder, a reckless young one. 

   After we had eaten, the old soldier spoke. "I ride scout." The 

words   were   a   statement,   not   a   question.   He   rose   and   started 

toward the place where the horses grazed. 

    "No" I stepped into his way. "Would you stir about and so 

give the Power that wants us another chance?" 

    "You   said   that   we   were   under  the   Light's   protection,   Lady 

Tamara." Again he stroked his cheek where the beard covered it, 

almost as if he unconsciously traced an old scar. 

    "If we stay together, yes," I returned. Now I questioned Zolan. 

"Do you not agree?" 

   The     man     from    the   Dismals     nodded.     He    had    made     no 

explanation of his own part in banishing the birdsif the vicious 

fliers had been birdsand I had no right to ask for what he did 

not offer on his own. 

   Lolart stirred restlessly. I knew he wanted to do what he, as 

an   experienced   armsman,   believed   was   right,   instead   of   sitting 

here to wait for what might come to him and us. 

   Diplomatically,   Zolan   assigned   both   the   guard   and   himself 

employment. "We shall bring up the ponies; then let us see what 

is of true worth among the goods we carry. Our plan of playing 

traders   may   not   come   to   pass,  and   we   must   not   keep   useless 

burdens on the animals." 

   I took my turn beside Rogher while the rest of our party once 

more opened the bags and sorted through the loot of that long- 

ago raid, Zolan explaining to Lolart its source. Pain still showed 

in   the   squire's   eyes.   He   began   to   talk   feverishly,   telling   me   all 

that   had   happened   after   it   was   learned   we   had   vanished   from 

Grosper. 

    "My    lordhe      had   the  ice-anger  on     him.   He   told  the   clan 

chiefs    that,  unless   they   aided  in   a  search   for  you,   he   would 

believe the deed was a plot hatched amongst them all. 


----------------------- Page 257-----------------------

    "Chief    Starkadderhe         made     his  son   speak    out   before    the 

company,   then   he   drove   away  that   Udo   Chosen.   He   said   the 

priest was a demon follower and the cause of what his son had 

done. And that lout's summoning, through Udo, of Maclan to do 

the actual taking was a cause of even greater rage to my lord." 

    "The men of Grosper came with sleuthhounds, and we went 

on   the   track,   but   not   before   my   lord   sent   a   message   to   King 

Arvor,   which   warned   him   of   what   such   a   threat   to   the   Lord 

Warden might lead our queen to do. Then our lord came back 

and he was a man locked within himself, letting no one learn his 

thoughts. Our lady sent one messenger to the nearest guard and 

another   to   the   Green   Grove.   She   stayed   apart   for   a   whole   day 

and, when she returned, she said that you all still lived but that 

some Power alien to hers raised barriers between you. 

    "News   came   to   us   from   Kingsburke   that   fighting   had   begun 

there.   The   Chosen   had   taken   over,   and   their   leader   had   made 

Arvor     prisoner.    Most     of  the  clans   then    set  upon    them.    Men 

babbled of monsters and such mad notions, and we could get no 

true   news   of   what   was   happening   in   that   place.   But   both   our 

lord and lady said a task awaited that must needs be done, and 

so we came riding." 

    He ended, flushed and panting. I held the water bag for him 

to   drink.   Before   it   was   more   than   midday   by   the   sun,   he   was 

raving and had to be restrained, the fever leading him to believe 

that Father had summoned him and he must go. Lolart lent his 

strength   to   keep   the   squire   from   a   struggle   which   might   have 

undone      Bina's    tending,    and   she   pressed    a  mass    of  wet,   torn 

leaves     against   the   bandages      on   his  face  until   he   lapsed    into 

unconsciousness. 

    We   strove   to   pile   scoured-up   turf   and   earth   into   walls   of   a 

sort;   then    Zolan    used    cloth   drawn     from    among      the   loot  to 

fashion   a   shade   over   Rogher.   We   saw   no   more   birds,   not   even 


----------------------- Page 258-----------------------

any of the hawks common to the air in these parts. Climber kept 

licking   at   his   thorn-stabbed   foot  until   at   last   he   joined   Zolan, 

who at intervals checked on the horses and draft ponies. 

   Waiting   was   far   worse   than   traveling.   No   Send   came   to   us, 

and   we   were   certain   that   this   in   itself   was   a   warning   against 

trying to reach those from Grosper. Lolart, meanwhile, was busy 

with a hide thong he had sawed from one of the burden bagsa 

difficult job with only one of our rusted daggers to aid. At last he 

began     searching     about    in  the  earth    disturbed     for  our   wall- 

building     to  produce     five   pebbles.    We   saw    that  he   had   now 

armed himself with a sling such as shepherds sometimes used, 

and he began to employ it at once. Five pebbles he released from 

the whirling hide loop, then retrieved them and tried again. His 

aim   grew   better   with   each   throw,   and   I,   intrigued,   reached   for 

another piece of hide to cut a strip of my own. A sling would be 

a new weapon for me but a weapon nonetheless. 



    Sabina 



   I laid the cooling pad once more on Rogher's face. My other 

hand, thick and clumsy with bandages, was useless when I tried 

to move my fingers. The strange lack of feeling raised wariness 

in   me.   Beaks   and   claws   had   torn   my   flesh,   yes,   and   I   had   not 

suffered      such    wounds      before.    Only    now     our    own    herbs, 

gathered and mixed to the best of my supplies and knowledge, 

had brought no lessening of pain. And when I had last viewed 

Rogher's      face,  I  discovered     that   the   puffiness    that   had   half 

blinded him had spread. 

   Had   we   both   received   some   venom   into   our   wounds?   How 

greatly   I   longed   for   access   to   my   own   store   of   drugs,   and   to 

those   books   compiled   from   the   learning   of   generations   before 


----------------------- Page 259-----------------------

me!   Now,   as   I   cradled   my   wounded   hand   against   my   breast,   I 

knew   what   I   must   do.   I   looked   to   Cilla,   and   she   read   in   that 

gesture what I wanted and came at once to sit beside me. 

    "I must go Deep," I told her in a whisper. 

    "To show yourself tothem?" 

    "Yesand with no one to follow," I answered. Once before in 

my   life   I   had   tried   this   inward journey,   but   Mother   and   Duty 

had both held me then with Power. 

   Cilla   continued   to   regard   me,   her   lips   pressed   together.   She 

laid a hand on my knee, but I shook my head. No company, no. I 

dared not make too great a stir in the force. We might not be as 

well Warded as we thought did not pain eat at me now? 

   Slowly   Cilla   shook   her   head,  but   she   withdrew   her   hand   as 

she    realized    that   this  was    my    will  and    that   I  believed    it 

necessary. 

   Closing my eyes, I pictured my heart beating, began to slow 

its   steady   pumping.   Then   around   me,   with   the   inner   Sight,   I 

raised walls on either side to serve as barriers. Down that open 

path between them, "I"that which was my essence, for in truth 

my body had released metraveled. 

   I stood now in a vast space wherein were crowded multiple 

boxes:   some   narrow,   some   deep,  but   each   with   a   sliding   panel 

set   into   the  side   facing    me.   Slashes    of  color   marked     every 

container, symbols I could not translate as I paced along. If what 

I sought was stored here, I would know it. 

   Along      one   aisle  I  had   come,  and     now    I  started  down     its 

neighbor. What I used for organs of sight within this place were 

beginning   to   dim.   Yet   I   kept   on   and   on.   How   long   had   I   been 

searching? I could not tell, for time in the Deep Place cannot be 

reckoned. 

   Then one color flashed out more strongly, and I sped towards 

it. Greenthe color of growing things, of natural life in my own 


----------------------- Page 260-----------------------

time and place. The guarding panel slid to the side with no need 

of   my    touch.   It  was   old,  very   old,   of  that  I  was   sure.  And 

within 

   I was never to see the contents wholly, for at that moment the 

scene that lay about me shivered, shook, and 



   Drucilla 



   I   watched   Bina   go   into   the   Deep.   What   she   faced   now   was 

death of body. Her form was already flaccid, and I caught her as 

she fell backwards to make sure that she was safely lowered. Her 

skin was pale under fainter brown painted by the sun. When I 

took her uninjured hand, it was limp and cold. 

    "What   does   she?"   Tam   pulled  away   from   her   employment, 

stood   over   us.   With   both   hands   raised   to   her   head,   her   face   a 

mask of horror, she fell to her knees beside us. "She is gone!" 

    "She   searches   for   knowledge   she   believes   she   must   have,"   I 

answered dully, "in the Deeps." I knew what Tam meant, though 

I had not ventured to confirm her condition for myself; Bina was 

no longer one who shared life closely with us. 

    "We must give her a guard on that road!" 

   I slapped down Tarn's hand. "You dare not followher Deeps 

are not yours." 

   Even though we had been tied from birth, that was the truth. 

Certain memories are not ours to comb; they may lie far back in 

time   and   belong   to   one   person   alone.   To   gain   knowledge   from 

them, the searcher must turn to the All-Memory, which is of the 

spirit, not the body. Yet this is a matter of great danger, for the 

seeker   may   be   trapped   by   some  event   of   peril   in   the   past   and 

unable to win free. If the diver has none to tug her back from the 

wonders of those Deeps to the surface of physical life, then 


----------------------- Page 261-----------------------

    Tamara 



    I snatched Bina's hand from out of Cilia's grip and held it in 

both   of   mine.   It   was   coldso   very   cold!   Had   what   she   sought 

been     learned    just  at  the   point  of   death?    I  refused    utterly   to 

believe that. All at once, though  I   had   not   tried   the   way   of   the 

Deep,   I   flushed   into   the   open   a  memory   of   my   own.   Within   a 

moment I had ducked my head, and the bagged stone from the 

ruins   slid   down   my   breast.   Placing   Bina's   hand   by   her   side,   I 

freed that gem and gazed into its heart. 

    A change commenced in its radiance; I felt it begin to warm. 

Cilla   had   watched   me   closely.   Now   she   drew   aside   that   rag   of 

dress Bina wore and unlatched the top of the reptilian vest. I laid 

the ever-warm stone over my sister's heart. Did that center of life 

still   beat?   By   the   mercy   of   the   Great   One,   it   might,   though   I 

could not yet be sure. 



    Sabina 



    Suddenly I felt both heat and  light, but both assaulted me 

these   forces   were   meant   as   weapons,   not   for   nurturing.   I   was 

Sabina of the ScorpysI tried to cling to that identity, even as I 

became      aware     that   I  was    in  a  place    and   time    I  could    not 

remember, and one where fear held me in thrall. 

    I was somewhere in the openthis I understood; also, I was 

captive.   I   had   held   out   very   longtoo   long   to   suit   those   who 

had     taken   me    prisoner.    More     and   more    my    sight   cleared.    I 

seemed to stand on a place much higher than those before me, 

for I looked down on a gathering of figures, all of whom wore 


----------------------- Page 262-----------------------

drab-colored robes with hoods drawn up to hide faces. 

   From      them    issued    a  droning     chant    in   which    I  could 

distinguish   no   separate   words.   I  felt   now   the   pressure   of   real 

chains about my wrists, though I did not look down to see those 

restraints. A similar band was tight about my waist also, and it 

anchored me past any real movement. 

   Then the throng before me parted, and down that open way 

came 

   Once   more,   darkness   closed   in  and,   welcoming   an   escape,   I 

allowed myself to be borne away. 


----------------------- Page 263-----------------------

   Twenty-three 



   Drucilla 



   The twilight had closed about us. Bina lay quiescent. She still 

lived   barely;   I   believed   that   Tarn's   gem   kept   her   with   us   by 

some fragile thread. We had tried time and time again to reach 

her,   drawing   on   those   new   energies   we   had   developed   in   the 

Dismalsto no avail. Now and then we looked to Rogher, who 

was   in   little   better   case   than   our   sister.   The   squire   was   very 

flushed,     burning     with   fever;   perhaps     the   raptors    had   had 

envenomed claws. 

   We could only keep on with Bina's treatment and change the 

pads on Rogher's face. We also stripped the bandages from our 

sister's hand, to find it swollen into puffiness, the skin tight and 

shiny. This we treated with the same herbs she had chosen for 

Rogher. 

   Lolart   and   Zolan   came   and   went,   seeing   to   the   animals   and 

fetching   more   water,   but   they  did   not   venture   far.   We   choked 

down the water-soaked grain from Frosmoor, but neither of our 

charges could be offered that lumpy, musty fare. 

   Twice the man from the Dismals stooped to look at Bina and 

the   squire,   but   he   said   nothing.   When   he   came   the   third   time, 

Tam     had    surrendered     Bina   into   my    hold,   working     the  stiff 

fingers that had been crooked around the gem. 

   She     looked    up   at  Zolan.    "Have    you    seen   this  condition 

before?" She demanded harshly. 

    "Yesthe wounds hold venom of some sort." He drew out the 

words slowly as if he dreaded them. 

   I bit my lip. Could one of the horrors from the Dismals have 

been summoned to join the flock of carrion birds? 


----------------------- Page 264-----------------------

    "For some poisons, an antidote may be found," Tam declared, 

scrambling       to  her   feet.  My    arms    tightened     about     Bina.   Yes, 

certain venoms could be overcome, but others 

    All   at   once   I   felt   the   familiar   mind-touch   of   a   Send.   For   the 

first   time   in   hours,   I   knew   a   surge   of   hope.   Those   we   awaited 

were near. 

    I continued to hold Bina, but Tam was already at the wall of 

our camp and over it with a leap, Climber running beside her. 

Now      I  too  could    hear,   in  the   quiet   of  nightfall,   the   thud   of 

hooves   and   a   jumble   of   raised   voices.   Those   we   awaited   had 

come. 

    Time     became      a   patchwork       of   colors    and    cries.   Strong 

comforting       hands    rested    on   my   shoulder,     and   the   protective 

sense   that   always   marked   the   presence   of   Father   enfolded   me 

like a warm cloak. Presently Duty and Mother gently took Bina 

from me. 

    It   was   as   if   a   heavy   burden   slid   from   our   shoulders   to   be 

taken     up   by  others.    I  tried  to   watch   what    Mother     and   Duty 

would   do   to   rouse   my   sister   and   deal   with   Rogher's   wound. 

Instead,     I  found   myself     treated   as  another     charge    or  a  child, 

being     gathered     up   in  Father's    arms,   carried    to  where     pallet- 

places   had   been   arranged   on   the  ground.   As   I   lay   there,   I   saw 

him bring Tam also, then place her beside me before he touched 

both of our foreheads and bade us sleep. 



    Tamara 



    I am not a great dreamer; Cilla is our farer into other planes of 

consciousness. Yet I saw before me a door and knew that it was 

for   me   to   move   beyond   it   in   search.   It   was   a   strange   place   I 

enteredone         that   had    never    known     peace.    The    Power     that 


----------------------- Page 265-----------------------

abided   here   was   not   an   active   force;   rather,   it   manifested   as   a 

brooding sense of negation. Life as I knew it was denied in this 

domain. Trees, warped of limb, grew as if in hopeless anguish. 

The     light  was    a   forbidding     yellow     miasma,     eloquent     of   a 

diseased origin. Underfoot lay slime that gave off a foul stench 

like   the   battleground   of   the   monsters   in   the   Dismals.   A   bitter 

moaning of pain and sorrow came to my ears, faint as a cry of 

the wind, though no air stirred. 

   That this was a place of endings I understood. I also realized 

that to remain here meant being absorbed into a living death, far 

worse than any clean slaying. Still I could not retreat. 

   One   of   the   twisted   trees   grew   aheada   sapling.   Before   my 

eyes it writhed, not as if to free its roots from the earth but rather 

to   further   distort   and   torment   the   branches.   Pain   arose   in   me. 

This was a call to action; the tree and its agony filled me with a 

need to break the spell of deathly lethargy that lay upon this sad 

land. 

   I set hand on its branches, tried to hold them firm against the 

Power   that   wrought   against   them.   My   fingers   sank   into   slime. 

Fetid   puffs   of   air   followedperhaps   an   invisible   living   thing 

breathed into my face. Then something brushed against my legs. 

I looked down and beheld a vine, moving like a serpent, striving 

to bind me. 

   The     touch    of   that  climbing,     clinging    growth     was    filthy, 

bringing such a feeling of defilement that I cried aloud, but still I 

fought the Evil will that tormented the tree. Burying my clawed 

fingers deep in what I could see, I gave a sharp backward pull. 

Fierce opposition met my act, and then I felt the shock of a great 

ripping.     The   branch    within    my  reach     straightened     again;   the 

leaves,    which    were    curling   and    beginning     to  yellow,   moved. 

Suddenly,   framed   in   those   life-regaining   limbs,   I   found   myself 

lookinginto         Bina's   face!   Her    eyes    were    closed,    and    her 


----------------------- Page 266-----------------------

forehead      was   furrowed     with    pain.  Swiftly    I  tore  at  a  second 

branchand          still  another.    My     legs   were    clamped       tightly 

together by the rapidly growing vine, but I dared not spare the 

time   or   attention   to   rid   myself  of   it.   The   tree   limbs   no   longer 

displayed      my    sister's   face,  but   the   sapling    itself  now     was 

rocking, seeming to offer those branches directly to my hands. 

   An instant later, the young tree was gone, and Bina, her eyes 

still   fast   shut,   stood   there.   Her  left   hand   nursed   her   wounded 

right   one   against   her   breast.   About   the   two   of   us   a   nightmare 

forest   grew   in   a   moment,   its   branches   and   vines   closing   in.   I 

coughed, my eyes tearing, for the stench of the air grew thicker, 

bitter as acid to burn the skin, choke the throat. 

   Now a stronger threshing began in the moving foliage. Bright 

against the dry dullness of leaf and vine flared redness, as if fire 

were     coming.    Climber!     His   pointed    teeth   tore  at  the   growth 

striving to encompass us as he launched himself, his great claws 

extended to bring down the vines. 

   I stumbled toward Bina as he cut through some of the growth 

that sought to chain me, half expecting that I would find myself 

clutching air, my sister merely a spirit. Blessedly, I grasped firm 

flesh and held to it. For the first timeI might, like Bina, have 

been   shaking   off   the   grip   of   the   Dark   Power   that   stifled   our 

Talent in this landI cried aloud: 



    "In the Name of the Great One!" 



   My one arm about Bina held her tight; now I freed the other. 

As   I   brought   up   my   right   hand   before   what   lurked   among   the 

trees, I straightened a forefinger and shouted aloud: 



    "By Earth and Water, 

   Sky and Fire, 


----------------------- Page 267-----------------------

    Flesh and Spirit, 

    Time and Space, 

    Be my sword within my hand!" 



    Those   words   were   not   born   of   any   ritual   I   had   been   taught, 

yet   I   felt   no   surprise   when   forth   from   my   palm   shot   a   light 

shaped as a sword. My hand closed, and within it I felt the hilt of 

a   weapon.   Straightway   my   body   reacted,   and   I   thrust   as   if   I 

displayed my skill in a hall of arms. 

    My   attack   was   met!   The   blade   that   crossed   mine   was   less 

brilliant than the one the Talent had given, being in color a rusty 

red. Along its edges pulsated faint lines of what appeared to be 

bloody mist. 

    I   pushed   Bina   behind   me.   Climber   reappeared   and   pressed 

against   her,   on   guard.   Turning   back,   I   saw   that   gore-wreathed 

weapon        still  swinging      back    and     forth.   Did    my     invisible 

opponent seek me so, or were those gestures made as a warning, 

meant to strike terror into a faint heart? 

    It made no matter. I stepped forward again and deliberately 

engaged      the   blade.   Now     I  was   only   aware     of  the  battle;   my 

surroundings   had   narrowed   to   the   meeting   of   the   swords.   All 

the   past   years   of   training   flowed   into   my   shoulder,   arm,   and 

hand. Thusand soand now this way 

    My   opponent   seemed   tireless, yet   I   myself   had   not   yet   been 

hard pressed. So far I was at ease, playing the role of one who 

tested the weapon-craft of another. 

    I tried certain tricks of a master-at-arms, yet none succeeded. 

Thus     I  knew     that   the  foe   who     engaged     me    had    been   well 

schooled   in   swordplay.   Sometimes   I   thought   I   half   glimpsed   a 

shadow       body,    but  each    time   I strove    to  touch    that  phantom 

figure, I failed. 

    Well   schooled   in   swordplay?   Not   sothis   was   a   master,   a 


----------------------- Page 268-----------------------

warrior who could well have fronted my father to win! 

    I   retreated,   knowing   that   I   was   beginning   to   tire.   Now   that 

dancing point boldly followed me into the open where Climber 

had cleared a space. The blade swung, though no hand held it. 

    Was I overconfident in my skill? However, having challenged, 

I was certain I must see this engagement to the end. That spirit- 

sword   still   pursued   me,   ordid   it?   For   the   space   of   one   deep 

breath, I saw no blade but a branch stripped of twig and leaf. If 

that was the nature of my opponent's weapon, why, a fighter did 

not set point against branch but didthis! 

    My sword swung away from that branch, then swept back as 

might   an   ax,   striking   as   close   to  the   supposed   hilt   of   the   other 

blade as it could. 

    A shrill scream split the murky air. My blade passed through 

that shaft of bloody light. I could see no sign that my stroke had 

done   any   harm,   but   I   was   certain   that   this   was   the   tactic   to   be 

used. 

    Now   I   stooped   a   fraction   and   struck   againupwards.   The 

other   weapon   moved   sluggishly;   it   could   not   fully   escape   me. 

Upone   light   beam   visibly   penetrated   the   other,   to   emerge   on 

the far side. 

    The other sword shivered, wavered.   Speedily   I   struck   again, 

downward from the left to catch the blood-hued blade. Another 

scream, a gurgling cry; then the red weapon shot toward me, not 

thrust but hurled. 

    Before   I   could   dodge   it,   its   edge   passed   over   my   shoulder. 

Pain   seared   along   my   cheek,   sending   such   agony   through   my 

whole      body    that   I  fell  forward.    Still  I  clung    enough     to  my 

purpose   that   I   held   my   own   light-shaft   up   to   meet   the   dark 

creature I could hear but not see. 

    A   cry   burst   from   my   unseen   enemy,   then   died   to   a   croak. 

Before me, headless, flopped a black-feathered bird. At the same 


----------------------- Page 269-----------------------

instant,     itand      I    were    swept     away      from    that   hellish 

landscape. I think I cried, "Bina!"but there was no answer. 



   Drucilla 



   The     thrashing     of  Tam's    body   roused      me.   My    father   and 

mother   were   bending   over   to   press   her   back   onto   the   pallet. 

Night's dark had closed about us, yet there was a fire nearby. It 

leaped   a   little   as   it   was   once   more   fed   by   one   of   our   Grosper 

men. 

   Without      warning,     Tam's    body    went    limp.   She   breathed    in 

harsh rasps as she might have done after a fast bout in the arms 

hall. 

   My mother looked to my father. 

    "Did you witness that?" 

    "Yes. Though who or what she fought, I could not see." 

    "It was a barrow-wight! What has come upon us, Desmond? 

Old Dark things are awakeningor being summoned!" 

   Tam   sighed   and   opened   her   eyes.   "Bina!"   she   cried   weakly, 

struggling to get up. 

    "All   is   well   now   with   the   Lady   Sabina."   Duty   came   into   the 

firelight. "Your talisman, Lady Tamara, is a mighty one. It works 

in   no   fashion   we   have   learned,   but   it   can   be   used   to   potent 

purpose." 

   She opened her hand, and the object she held glinted gold. 

   Rogher   had   slipped   into   a   healing slumber. Tam and I were 

roused,   and   Zolan   was   then   summoned   to   give   the   tale   of   the 

Dismals: what abided there still and what had come forth from it 

to stir up old evil in Gurlyon. 

   It   took   us   until   nearly   dawn    to   finish   the   telling  of  our 

adventures       and   to  answer     questions.     I  saw   Father    studying 


----------------------- Page 270-----------------------

Zolan closely. The Lord Verset, well remembered for his service 

at Erseway, might have seen young King Gerrit after that battle. 

Verset   had   been   in   command   of   part   of   the   occupying   force, 

though they had not been stationed long at Kingsburke. Was he 

now of the same mind as we had been at timesguessing that 

Gerrit    had   come    out   of  the  Dismals     with   us?  However,      he 

neither spoke of the lost king nor asked Zolan for another name. 

   We did not ride on in the morning but later. We had rations to 

strengthen us, and Mother and Duty had also shared out proper 

clothing from their supplies, so that we once more went garbed 

as    was    suitable    for   our   rank.    Duty    clicked    her    tongue 

reprovingly   when   she   viewed   Tam's   shorn   hair;   other   changes 

might not show so openly, but we were well aware of them. We 

had   not   been   children   in   years  when   we   had   been   tossed   into 

this venture, and it had not lasted long, though a year seemed to 

have passed. But it had added far more than the time of one sun- 

circle to our experience and had moved us out of the last days of 

innocence into independence. 

   This I realized very well when Mother came to me as I stroked 

the divided skirt of my riding clothes; the clean fragrance of the 

smooth cloth was a pleasure I relished greatly. We had bathed at 

a pond, shadowed by Duty as if we were hardly out of leading- 

strings.   Hair   and   bodies   had   been   washed   several   times   over 

with flower-scented soap of my own makinga luxury I hardly 

remembered. Tam twisted a scarf around her still-damp locks. 

   Duty     had    inspected    closely   our   scaled   clothing    from   the 

Dismals,     shaking    her  head    and   pursing    her  lips  many    times 

over. I believe that, after removing the gems that had secured it 

on us, she would have thrown it into the camp refuse-heap to be 

buried, had we not prevented her from doing so. 

   Mother   inspected   with   greater   interest   what   we   discarded, 

fingering the vest I had laid aside. "Snake?" she asked. 


----------------------- Page 271-----------------------

    "Perhaps. I am not sure. These are of Zolan's making; he gave 

them to us. Strange beasts aplentyand creatures of our world 

grown to monstrous sizelive in that land." 

    "It  would     seem    so...."  Mother    spoke    as  if  she   had   been 

distracted in midthought. Suddenly her hand swept up, and her 

fingers might have turned to candles. The spurt of blue flame at 

their nail-tips dimmed quickly to only a faint glimmer of fire. 

   I did not thinkI moved. My own hand answered hers in the 

same gesture; five flames atop my own fingers flaredbut died. 

    "So that is the way of it," she observed. "And have you slain 

beastor man?" 

   I   shook    my    head    furiously,   dropped      the  hand     that  had 

betrayed my difference back onto my knee. 

    "Be   sure   you   speak   the   truth,"   Mother   cautioned,   her   hand 

still raised, the nails yet rimmed with sparks. "If you use Power 

without careful thought, the Talent will lose luster." 

   Again I gave that gesture of negation. "I have used my Talent 

to open passages through the Wards of other people, and for no 

other purpose." 

    "This Zolanhas he ever spoken of the past?" 

    "He    has  told   us  only   that,   having   been    lowered     into  the 

Dismals   by   those   who   wished   to   see   the   last   of   him,   he   was 

taken into fosterage by her of the Jug." 

    "King Arvor has been seized by the demon priest. Starkadder, 

or any other clan which has risen against the Chosen, would be 

quick   to   hail   this   stranger   as   their   missing   king,   knowing   that 

such a claim would draw many of the small neutral clans to his 

banner." 

   That   was   the   truth.   But   would   Zolan   play   such   a   game?   He 

had   taken   oath   to   act   against   the   Evil;   might   he   believe   that 

victory would be assured by entering this battle on the opposing 

side? 


----------------------- Page 272-----------------------

    As   if  my   unspoken      question   had    been   a  summons,       Zolan 

came      bearing    down      on   us,   Climber     limping     beside    him. 

Climberhad   the   cat-creature   dreamed,   in   his   own   fashion,   to 

be   so   drawn   into   that   dark   vision   of   Tarn's   in   the   struggle   for 

Bina? 

    The red beast left Zolan's side and moved straight to Mother, 

his golden orbs of eyes regarding her. They watched each other 

thus   eye   to   eye,   neither   apparently   aware   that   Zolan   had   also 

joined us. 

    Then   Mother   did   something   that   astounded   me:   setting   her 

hands together at lip level, she bowed her head. It was a greeting 

such    as   she  would     give   to  a  Wise   One    of  higher   rank   than 

herself,    owning     a   Talent   foreign    to  her   own,    perhaps,     but 

certainly bestowed by the Light. 

    Now I was aware of a Send, though I could not read it. Zolan 

took another step and rested his hand on Climber's head. It was 

plain that he understood much better than Tam and I what was 

in progress. 

    Climber's   rich   red   fur   stirred,   rose,   formed   a   glowing   mist 

about his body. I felt the pressure of great effort. Then that soft 

radiance subsided but lapped about him, so that all we saw now 

was a misty pillar. 

    Mother     did   not   turn   to  Tam    but  held   out   a  hand    in  her 

direction. 

    "The focus stone" 

    Tam hesitated for only a moment before she turned the gem 

out of the hair-pocket she had woven and placed it into Mother's 

waiting hand. 

    For a time, Mother sat with the gem cupped by her palm. She 

might   have   been   holding   a   pen   or   an   artist's   brush   when   her 

hand again moved swiftly, lines of gold following those sweeps. 

Now she rose to her feet as the lines coalesced into a pattern that 


----------------------- Page 273-----------------------

I   found   at   first   hard   to   distinguish,   well   practiced   as   I   was   in 

design. 

   I   blinked     and   stared,    did   both   againand        then   it  was 

finished. A body was outlined in that red mist; a ball that served 

as a head nodded forward. 

   Mother had ended her drawing. Instead, she thrust the stone 

forward   in   the   direction   of   the   sphere.   Gem   touched   mist,   was 

engulfed. 

   We had been four humans, and a beast from the Dismals; now 

we   were   five.   The   being   that   now   fronted   Mother   bore   some 

resemblance       to  a  small   woman.      A   robe   of  the  same    red   as 

Climber's fur covered her closely below her breasts, which were 

made more prominent by a drapery of jeweled chains. About her 

short neck was set a collar of flashing stones that fitted tightly. 

The back of her ball-head was covered by short, red, silky hair 

much      like   fur,   while    her   eyes    were    slightly    protuberant 

yellowish   orbs.   As   soon   as   she  became   fully   visible,   her   ring- 

bedecked fingers went into motion. 

   I   caught   my   breath.   Two   of   those   signs   I   knewand   they 

were repeated by my mother. 

    "Welcome, sister-in-spirit," was our dame's greeting. 

    "You    have   cast   rare  cublings,  sister,"   returned    the   woman. 

"They have shown me that this land, though barbarous, indeed 

holds true wisdom to be met." 

    "There     is  wisdomand          unwisdom,"       Mother     replied.    "It 

would   seem   that   some   kin   of   yours   has   turned   the   Life   Mirror 

towards darkness." 

    "What     tree,  however     hale,  has   never   grown     a  worm-eaten 

branch? Still, the evil that has been done must now be righted. 

Zolan" 

   At   the   sound   of   his   name,   the   man   from   the   Dismals   drew 

closer. 


----------------------- Page 274-----------------------

    "This   one   will   trim   that   rotten  limbhe   is   oathed   to   do   so, 

sister. Take him to where the king sits in council and leave him 

then to his task. It is also certain that Evil has called upon Evil, 

for   the   Dark   Forces   in   your   world   have   been   summoned   and 

have answered. Those who now bend to the Shadows from the 

earliest   days   of   your   people   can   be   faced   only   by   ones   with 

Talent   native   to   this   time   and   place.   Only   thus   may   this   ill   be 

met." 

    The    woman-cat-beast         accepted      my    mother's     consent.    Once 

more   the   borrowed   body   and   features   blurred,   mist   thickened 

and   swirled   into   nothingness,   and   Climber   sat   staring   straight 

ahead as if he had been ensorcelled. But then, perhaps, he had. 


----------------------- Page 275-----------------------

   Twenty-four 



   Tamara 



   Climber kept his place before Mother. None of us spoke; the 

questions     we    longed    to  ask  made     us  tense.   However,     only 

Mother could answer them, and she must do so in her own time 

and by her own choice. 

   She looked to Climber and smiled. 

   "Very     good,"   she   said   softly,  just  as  in  the  past  she   had 

applauded some demonstration of the Talent performed by the 

three    of  us.  Leaning     forward,     she  smoothed      his   head   and 

scratched behind his ears. His long red tongue curled out about 

her   wrist;   then   he  stood   up   and   limped    away.    Without    any 

comment, Zolan followed him. 

   Mother now looked to her hand, on which rested the gem. Its 

pure   gold   was   dimmed   as   if   part   of   its   alien   life   had   drained 

away.     She  held   it  toward   me   and   I  took   it  up;  in  my  hand, 

although dulled, it was warm. I stowed it quickly in the hair bag. 

   "So be it," she said softly, like one making a vow. "So shall it 

be." Then she looked from me to Cilla and back again and spoke 

with a tone in her voice I had never heard before. "The doing of 

that   which   we   must   now   do   will   be   hard,   bitter.   Those   with 

Talents must answer when a need arises." 

   This should have been a time of rejoicing, since we were free 

and    reunited    with   those    we   loved.   I  swallowed     and    tasted 

bitterness indeed, as if I had mouthed saubun berries before they 

were ripe. 

   She   looked   away   across   a   desolate   land.   My   eyes   followed 

herswhy had all the vibrant life been leached out of meadow, 

hill,   copse,   in   this   fashion?   The   answer   came   from   within   me, 


----------------------- Page 276-----------------------

and it was one I had to accept. Our beloved home had become a 

place accursed, and so it would remain unless we spent all our 

energy to cleanse it. 

    "Well?" 

    We   tensed.   Father   stood   there,   hands   on   his   hips.   He   raised 

his   head   a   little   and   drew   in   a   deep   breath,   striving,   it   would 

seem, to catch some scent carried by a rising wind. 

    "Not so," Mother answered. "The old wild Talents have been 

freed. Again shall the Shadow Hounds lead the faceless Hunter, 

and     the  Green     Ones    walk    the   forest.  The    Wards     have    been 

broken here in Gurlyon, and no Warden can repair those quickly 

or   with   ease;   the   Wild   Folk   acknowledge   no   border   drawn   by 

men,   for   they   belong   to   all   the   land.   And   evil   ones   among   our 

own   kindthey   whose   hands   drip   blood   and   who   find   their 

pleasure   in   acts   of   the   Darkare  also   gathering.   No,   it   is   not 

well, but an ill time for us all, Desmond." 

    "Yet shall not the Light also raise its Talent?" he asked slowly. 

"For   that   is   the   way   of   all   balance.   And   against   those   who   are 

men ready to pledge their service to the Demon One, we can also 

use steel." 

    Steel, indeedhis hand swept forward so that the weak sun 

over us now shone on his naked sword. Within me, I sensed that 

my weapon, too, rested ready. 

    Since    we    could    now    neither    turn   back    from    the   way    to 

Kingsburke   nor   detach   any   of  the   guards,   thereby   weakening 

our small force even more, Rogher had to accompany us. Duty 

set her jaw and, resolute as her name, took over his care. 

    Through the rest of the day and night that followed, we were 

at   her   beck   and   call.   Potions   were   brewed,   and   he   swallowed 

them under her piercing eye. Duty was not to be gainsaid. She 

and   Mother   had   uncovered   his   leg   and,   though   the   wrapping 

and   the   supporting   splints   remained   in   place,   they   used   their 


----------------------- Page 277-----------------------

hands for massage of a kind. As they worked, they uttered spells 

in the Old Speech that was heard on this island before our own 

people first landed on its shores. 

    Bina   worked   to   loosen   the   bandage   on   her   hand   as   we   told 

her   of   the   scene   with   Climber.  The   skin   was   less   red,   and   the 

puffiness was reduced. I used the gem to speed her body's repair 

of itself. After first drawing it back and forth across the wounds, 

I   told  Bina    to  hold   it  above    the   limb,   while    all  three   of  us 

pictured   the   torn   flesh   healed,  the   hand   and   its   fingers   useful 

once more. 

    We    saw    no   more    this  day    of  Zolan    or  of  Lolart,   nor   did 

Climber   come   to   the   fire   when   darkness   fell.   We   tried   hard   to 

put from mind all the ill news we had heard and to concentrate 

on healing. We were aware that Duty and Mother had renewed 

the Warding that encircled the camp. 

    "See" Bina held forth her hand, palm up, to me. I took the 

stone she offered before she turned her fingers over. Then I bit 

back an intake of breath. True, her skin bore no more streaks of 

the    angry    red   that  betokened      poison.    But   the   sealed   pinkish 

seams     where     the  wounds      had    been,   and   the   ridges   that   had 

formed      between      her   fingers   where     the   flesh  had    been    torn, 

would disfigure her hand for the rest of her days. 

    She   was   smiling   as   she   caressed   that   scarred   and   coarsened 

surface,   but   her   eyes   were   heavy   with   tears.   "By   so   muchor 

littlehave we won, sisters. Let my maiming be an omen for all 

to come." 

    By dawn Rogher was also restored. The rough brace that had 

been fashioned for his leg was greatly shortened to enable him to 

ride.   And   the   wound   on   his   face,   like   the   tears   in   Bina's   hand, 

was sealed with a new-grown scar. Unlike our sister, however, 

he   would   doubtless   wear   that   badge   of   an   encounter   with   our 

foe as did many armsmen: as a near mark of beauty. 


----------------------- Page 278-----------------------

   We   did   not   move   out   until   after   nooning   and   then   in   such 

order as our father decided. Our own horses, together with the 

spare   mounts   usually   brought   along   for   travelers   in   unknown 

territory, were enough to provide for us all. 

   None denied that I ride behind Father. His squire was left to 

Duty's eagle-eyed company, wherein were also Bina, Cilla, and 

our mother. Once more our party had gone through a Warding 

ceremony. In addition, the soldiers rode well weaponed, with no 

peace ties in use, such as were normally adopted when crossing 

the border into another sovereign country. 

   The country still bore a faded look, but I did not think it was 

as   empty   as   its   wanhope   appearance   suggested.   I   kept   turning 

my head from side to side, for the feeling that we were watched 

never left me. Two scouts rode ahead and two behind to assure 

we were not indeed followed. 

   We   were   well   beyond   the   end   of   the   Dismals   now,   so   that 

when we angled west we had no sight of that strange slash in the 

land. Zolan kept much to himself and the company of Climber. 

However,       Father   often   paid   no   attention   to  his  reserve    but 

continued to ask questions, none of which dealt with the Jugged 

People but rather with the other inhabitants of the World Below. 

   Zolan     could   not   escape   without    seeming     antagonistic    and 

sooner or later would yield to Father's curiosity with some tale 

of the giant creatures insect, animal, or reptilewith which he 

had himself had to deal. 

   I noticed that our erstwhile host no longer wore the sword we 

had taken from the field of massacre; nor did he bear, to outer 

appearance, any weapon at all. Fortunately, no move was made 

among the troop, as the custom was, to test a newcomer for what 

he might offer in offense or defense. 

   Now I became aware of another change in the world about us. 

No     leaper   exploded     from   the   surrounding      brush;   no   hawk 


----------------------- Page 279-----------------------

coasted in the air above. Indeed, save for our own company, no 

life showed about us. As twilight closed in, our forward scouts 

waited in a place they had chosen for a camp. 

   They reported a keep not too far ahead where people worked 

in   newly    plowed    fields.  Father   had   summoned       Lolart  to  ask 

what he knew about the land. He reported that the Gurly named 

the keep Rossard, and stated that its lord had been friend to the 

folk of Frosmoor. With our troop's First Sergeant, Gorfund, the 

guardsman rode on to give warning of what disaster had wasted 

his own home and to discover what he could about the temper 

of those we might encounter ahead. 

   As we established our camp and the night gathered the dark 

about   us,   I   grew   more   uneasy.   Our   chosen   site   had   protection, 

both from armsmen at sentry and the strongest Ward that could 

be   set.  Yet   I  could  not   rid  myself    of  an  ever-strengthening 

conviction we had been detected and were awaited. 



   Sabina 



   I could not restrain myself from often rubbing my hand. Some 

tenderness     still  lingered  between     my   fingers,   and   the  scars  I 

would     ever   wear,   like  Remembrance       rings,  though    I  did  not 

need     such   memorial     jewelry    to  recall  what    had   happened. 

Rogher   was   drooping   in   the   saddle,   and   two   of   Father's   men 

lowered him onto a pallet that had already been spread for his 

ease. 

   As the squire subsided on a camp-bed, his gaze touched me. 

   "May the Winds of Callon be ever at your back, Lady Sabina." 

He raised a hand to the scar that tautened the flesh of his cheek. 

   "And at yours, Rogher," I returned. "We shall need any aid we 

can find in days to come." Callon's windsthe breath of flowers, 


----------------------- Page 280-----------------------

of full and generous life, of promiseyes, we might well beseech 

the Powers whose gift they were to breathe them on us all. 

   His blessing gave my thoughts another angle. Callon was our 

peace, our future homeor so those of the Shrine had vowed 

and   their   teaching   was   never   questioned.   Together   with   Tam 

and Cilla, I had been First Named within those walls. 

   Callon was the dwelling-place of the Messengers of Light. It 

was also, however, a guardhouse of sorts, for warnings could be 

sensed   or   dreamed   there.   Dreams   ...   Quickly   and   resolutely   I 

pushed   the   thought   of   night-visions   from   me.   I   had   heard   and 

pondered Tarn's account of how she had found me on another 

plane of being; by her description of the horrors that flourished 

there, it must have been a lower one. But of that sending-forth of 

my spirit I could remember nothing. 

   To have a portion of memory sliced awayI shivered. Those 

of   the  Talent    feared   any   attack   that  could   lessen   their   inner 

powers.   Was   I   the   less   now   that   the   poison   of   the   enemy   had 

ravaged me? 

   I moved a little away from Rogher and the fire, which was, as 

always, the center of the camp. Our scouts had selected a place 

shielded     by   several   monolithic    rocks:    standing     stones.   Such 

structures   were   also   known   in  Alsonia.   Most   were   thought   to 

have     designated     the  meeting     places   of  the  Early   Ones.    Our 

mother and Duty had tested those that surrounded us before we 

settled in, to report them clean of sorcery. 

   My     back   was   against    one   of the   rough    pillars.  My   Talent 

raised me no warning of any trouble here but, to be doubly sure, 

I fumbled in the pocket-pouch on my belt to bring forth a much- 

folded     square    of  cloth.  From    it  arose   the   scent   of  mingled 

herbsa defense of Duty's fashioning, and a mighty one. With 

this barrier laid across my face and beneath my nose, I need fear 

no assault though dreams. 


----------------------- Page 281-----------------------

   Now I tucked it, half folded again, into the front of my riding 

coat.   Leaning     my    head    back   against    the  supporting      stone,   I 

closed my eyes. 

   Though       I  was   usually    ready    to  perform     camp     tasks,  this 

evening I felt no urge to render service in that way. 

   I   cannot   truly   remember   when   I   became   aware   of   the   new 

sound.     My    head    had   turned    so  that   my    ear  pressed    almost 

painfully against the rough surface. Very faint, very farwas it 

indeed a sound or rhythm, that of a drum whose beat matched 

the    throb   of  my    heart.   Though     I  did  not   move     my   head,    I 

searched   about   me   for   a   stone,   my   hands   catching   in   winter- 

killed   grass   and   uncovering   new   growth   underneath.   Grass 

earthneither was of any use for my present purpose. 

   With   our   new   clothing   had   come   the   always-familiar   bosom 

knives. I drew mine now. Setting the hilt close to the monolith, I 

tapped   the   stone   with   as   little  sound   as   I   could   manage,   using 

the    same    rhythm.    If  it  were   only   a   fleeting   return   of  some 

happening in the far pastthe scholars in Alsonia had used such 

a   method   to   draw   upon   historythen   I   would   have   no   reply. 

But if it were a summons 

   The Wild Talents had been aroused from a long sleep. Was I 

now   engaged   in   gaining   the   attention   of   a   much   older   Power 

forgotten by humans? Alarmed at my action, I discovered I had 

to use actual force to separate the hilt and the hand that held it 

from the stone. Cilla came up to me just as I sundered that hold. 

   Swiftly she dropped to her knees to catch my hand with both 

of   hers.   Then   she   leaned   forward   and   set   her   ear   also   to   the 

stone.    I  was   certain   that  that  faint   thudding     was   growing     in 

strength.   It   no   longer   followed   my   heartbeat   but   was   slower, 

heavier. 

    "MotherDuty" 

   I knew what she meantwe must warn the others. Yet when I 


----------------------- Page 282-----------------------

tried to pull myself away from the pillar I had thought a mere 

backrest   for   a   tired   traveler,   strove   to   get   to   my   feet,   I   found   I 

was     no  longer    free.  Near    panicked,    I  tried  to  call  outand 

discovered that I could not raise a sound. Ensorcellment! It had 

caught me, fool that I was. 



   Drucilla 



   By a sudden flare of the firelight I could mark Bina's struggle. 

Now I pulled away from her stone, fearing that I, too, might be 

entrapped. Mercifully, I was free. However, when I had released 

my sister's hand, she once more returned to pounding the pillar 

of rock and, though her body writhed and she even bent far over 

enough to set teeth to her wrist, she could not escape. 

   I must get helpput out a Send to Mother, Dutybut when I 

strove to fit words together, I discovered that, like Bina's hand, 

my   inner   voice   would   not   obey   me.   I   felt   a   rush   of   fear.   What 

had caught us? The thing was within the circle of our own Ward. 

It had not stormed that barrier; instead, we had caged it with us. 

   A dark figure loomed over usZolan! Desperately, I framed a 

mute message for help. 

   The man from the Dismals pulled me away from Bina, yet he 

did   not   reach   for   her   but   rather   knelt   and   set   both   palms   flat 

against the pillar. 

   He was making a sound so low I had to struggle to hear it 

humming,        or   a   singsonging      of   strange    words      that   were 

meaningless   to   me.   The   knife   fell   from   my   sister's   hand.   Her 

mouth   twisted   in   pain   as   she   grasped   her   scarred   fingers   and 

drew them protectingly close to her breast. 

   Slowly     Zolan    drew    his  hands,    held   apart,  down     the  stone 

wall; he appeared to be outlining something there. Mother came 


----------------------- Page 283-----------------------

up, stood watching for a moment or so, and then shook her head 

vigorously as Duty joined her. I had lost all touch with the camp 

at large. Only the five of us and the stone existed in this night- 

dark world. 

   The lines Zolan had drawn on the stone were as sharply clear 

as   if   he   had   sketched   them   on  a   white   surface   with   a   stick   of 

charcoal. Now we could see, short, bulky, and still shadowy, a 

Thing   standing   on   two   feet   and   possessing   two   hands.   Zolan 

drew      back,   no   longer    touching     the   rocky    surface,    but   the 

creature     pictured    on   it  continued     to  gather    more    substance, 

become clearer. 

   This   being   I   knew.   The   man   from   the   Dismals   might   have 

copied,     from    one   of  the  crumbling      skin-leaves     of  the  oldest 

records of the Scorpys, such a human body. The head was out of 

proportion      to   the  rest   of  the   figure,   much    larger    than   was 

naturalif it could be said that anything was natural about this 

mockery      of  man.    Huge    eyes  stared    blankly    from    under    great 

furry brushes of brows, which were kept apart by a jutting nose 

crooking   forward.   The   mouth   was   all   but   hidden   beneath   this 

hook,     while    the  chin    possessed    an    unnaturally     square     line. 

Above sprouted a thatch of head covering, so coarse it stood up 

in spikes. 

   It   was   a   Frush:   underground   dweller,   sly   deceiver,   toller   of 

the   benighted   venturing   into   its   territory.   Wise   folk   of   the   old 

days strove to strike a bargain with a Frush, if it appeared near 

any cot, lest gardens be stripped of growth, cows dried of milk, 

or   horses    and   ponies    ridden    to  exhaustion     during    the   night. 

More   than   a   hundred   tales   of   Frushes   existed   in   those   ancient 

chronicles,   most   dealing   with  how   they   harassed,   and   bested, 

mankind. They were allied to neither the Light nor the Dark, and 

would serve no Power by their own will. 

   The creature had real eyes now, and those orbs glinted as they 


----------------------- Page 284-----------------------

surveyed Zolan. Thick lips, nearly scraping its nose-tip, parted, 

and it growled. 

   Zolan's hum had not stopped but had grown louder and now 

became words. 



    "Varsh, Larsh, Ceder, Sim, 

   Landor, Trie, Magar, Rin. 

   Snople, Yaple, Vinder, Dot, 

   Ragour, Papah, Anlee, Mot!" 



   It   was    nonsensea        child's   counting-out       rhyme.     Still,  it 

appeared      to  have    a  meaning     for  the   Frush.   It  hunched     and 

looked as if it were going to break from the stone, to throw itself 

at Zolan. Yet it did not burst free. 

   Zolan   groped   in   the   grass,   never   taking   his   eyes   from   the 

creature.   Keeping   it   chained,   perhaps   by   that   steady   stare,   he 

held   up   Bina's   knife   in   both   hands.   A   quick   move   of   the   knife 

brought up a glowing bubble of blood on a free finger. 

   Though the Frush twisted and tried to duck, Zolan was able 

to flip the drop with the point of the dagger directly at it. I saw 

the    red  spatter    appear    between     the   Frush's   eyes.   Its  mouth 

opened as if it bellowed, though no sound reached us. 

   Without turning his head, Zolan spoke to Mother. 

    "Lady   Sorceress,   what   geas   would   you   have   me   set   on   this 

one?" 

   She answered promptly. "To watch and wait, to serve as eyes 

in light and dark." 

    "So   be   it."   Zolan   lifted   the   dagger   and   lightly   touched   the 

semblance       of  those   pouting    lips  in  the  stone.   "What    is  your 

name, Frush?" 

   The thing struggled, and the eyes glared. Then the lips shaped 

one word, which, though it sounded very faint and far away, we 


----------------------- Page 285-----------------------

yet heard. 

    "Titoo." 

    "Titoo,   I   hold   you   by   your   name.   You   will   watch   and   wait, 

serve us with your eyes, until the hour when I give you back that 

name." 

   Again the Frush howled, but this time we heard it, and it was 

deafening.      So  loud   was    the  roar   of  rage   that  the  very   stone 

appeared to tremble, as into the ground supporting it, the Frush 

melted and was gone. 

   Feet    came    pounding      up.  That   last  manifestation      of  Power 

must   have   aroused   all   the   camp.   Zolan   tendered   the   knife   to 

Bina, sucking the bloody tip of his finger. Duty planted herself 

directly before him. We had seen the expression she now wore 

many times in our childhood. 

    "What are you?" she demanded sternly. "You dare to blood-tie 

one of the Wild Ones? No good can come of this!" 

    "There are Talents and Powers, Wisewife. Yours were fostered 

in   this   world;   mine   were   strengthened   elsewhere.   I   deal   with 

earth, and the creatures of earth." 

   I heard Duty draw a deep breath. For the first time in my life 

she   showed   surprise   and,   when  she   made   answer,   it   was   in   a 

different tone of voice. 

    "So be it, Warlock." 

   He   shook   his   head.   "I   am   no   warlock;   I   dance   not   to   a   tune 

that    may    sweep    my    feet  down     the   Left-hand    Path.   I  claim 

nothing but that which is my own." 

   Zolan turned away but in doing so he came face-to-face with 

Mother, who stepped quickly before him. 

    "Do   not"she   spoke   in   warning,   I   understood,   and   not   in 

command "draw to yourself some Power you cannot face." 

   He bowed to her with a courtier's grace. "Lady, to this battle I 

am   new.   What   I   can   do   to   further   our   cause,   I   will,   but   I   shall 


----------------------- Page 286-----------------------

take no reckless chances." 

   Thus it was that Zolan broke a little from his shell, leaving us 

to reconsider him. 



    Tamara 



   Having   trailed   Father   in   his   circuit   of   our   camp,   I   did   not 

witness   Zolan's   meeting   with   the   Wild   Magic,   but   I   was   made 

quickly     aware    of  what    had    happened.      It  took  either   a  very 

reckless   or   very   confident   one   to   deal   with   such   Power.   Our 

knowledge        of   Wild   Magic   was   slim,   though   it   is   supposedly 

inborn with a user as is the Talent. I had heard that, from time to 

time,   a   few   who   can   deal   with   it   come   forth.   Unlike   sorcery, 

however, it cannot be learned, nor does it grow with trainingit 

simply     is. Nor,     as  far   as  we    Scorpys     knew,    are   its  limits 

measurable. It is rooted in an age far past. 

   Tales told by the firelight are rich with unicorns, hopwits of 

the household, willights who dance in the swamps, wolfweres, 

willow-women,   and   a   wealth   of   other   children   of   the   Wilding 

Way.     Other,    Darker,    offspring    the  Old   Magic     bears:   boogels, 

barrow-wights,        volies,   and    grossmiths.     Winter's    tales,   all  of 

them.     Yetif     Frushes     lived    and    could    be   put   under     the 

command of mortals, then surely all the fears of childhood were 

real and able to confront one. 

   How narrow our life had been! Even though we had relished 

our   Powerour   very   small   Powerit   had   been   contained   by 

ignorance.      If  Wild   Magic    had   been    loosed,   then   in  truth,   all 

Gurlyon was flooded and what we could not see might press us 

from every side. 

   I began to search memory for all I had ever learned from the 

old tales concerning possible defenses. Cold iron was one. Most 


----------------------- Page 287-----------------------

of our party went clad in steel bonnets, breastplates, and carried 

that metal in their swords. But one of the strongest weapons on 

the   other   side   was   the   art   of   shapeshifting.   Those   of   the   Wild 

who were true weres could walk in company with us and not be 

detected.     Or   rather,   they    could    be  discovered      by   the  proper 

Talents,   but   with   none   of   the   Old   Ones   could   one   ever   trust 

outward   appearances.   Certain   herbs   had   virtue   against   them 

Bina had grown rowan and holly, ivy and fearnot. I gave a small 

starthad I really heard that? A tinkle of laughter had answered 

my   memory-combing!   I   closed   my   eyes   determinedly.   If   Zolan 

could deal with Wild Magic, so would we also. Or was I again 

thinking too highly of Scorpy skill? 


----------------------- Page 288-----------------------

   Twenty-five 



   Drucilla 



   I   awoke   in   the   morning   to   feel  softness   and   warmth   against 

me. To my surprise, Climber had apparently shared my bed for 

at   least  part   of  the   night.   Perhaps,    though     I  had   not   been 

conscious of his presence, it had been that which had kept away 

any troubling dream. 

   The sun was no herald to awaken this day; instead, one of the 

thick and ghostly mists for which Gurlyon is infamous blanked 

out   most   of   the   camp   beyond   the   half   shelter   where   we   had 

slept. I noted Mother combing her hair prior to braiding it into a 

traveling net, and Duty tying the ribbons of her cap firmly under 

her chin. 

   Climber yawned widely, nosing against me until I scratched 

his   ears.   He   then   gave   me   a  hearty   shove   with   his   shoulder, 

confirming   his   faint   Send   that   suggested   it   was   high   time   to 

break our fast. 

   He   had   never   before   sought  out   any   of   usZolan   was   his 

bond-mate. What did it mean that he had now come to me? 

   It was not until I was ready to take the trail, hair braided tight, 

bescarfed, and jacketed, that I finally left the shelter, my sisters 

ready to follow. 

   Father made his way toward us,  grim of face. He greeted us 

with   no   usual   wish   for   a   good   day   and   a   fair   ride.   Well   aware 

that such words in this hour would be empty form, we were not 

surprised when he launched into speech as if we had continued 

with him all night. 

    "Your    friend"he       must   have    seen   Climber,     for  he   spoke 

directly to me"has disappeared." 


----------------------- Page 289-----------------------

   I   was   not   only   startled   but   felt   a   sudden   prick   of   fear.   The 

Wild Magic and the Frush Zolan had placed under bond posed 

ever-present      perils.  The    man    from    the  Dismals     might    have 

meddled       too  far  with   a  Power    he   was   untrained     to  handle. 

However, I could not be sure of that, for certainly our instruction 

in the use of the Talent had not been shared; his gifts must have 

been fostered by the Jugged Woman. 

   But Climbercertainly the cat-creature could find Zolan, if he 

were still to be found. I opened my mouth to say so but was cut 

short    when     the  Send    came.    Father    also   caught    that  mind- 

message and whirled around, snatching a battle whistle from his 

waist sash. One shrill blast would alert all within hearing, even if 

they were mist-blinded. 

   A suggestion of Evil that had moved through the night now 

slunk   through   the   dulled   air,   its Power   not   only   encircling   our 

camp   but   perhaps   also   casting   out   a   loop   toward   the   keep   we 

had so carefully avoided. The Lord Warden responded, but his 

Send went unanswered. 

    "Climberuse        Climber    as  a  focus!"   I  cried.  Without    being 

urged, the beast moved to Father's side. 

   With one hand on the scarlet creature's head, he followed my 

suggestion.     It  was   a  clear  message,     emphatic     as  a  battle-cry. 

"Where is Zolan?" Father shouted silently.  "How many raiders are 

advancing?" 

   The answer, when it came, was so unlikely that it might have 

been shaped to deceive us. 

    "One"the next few words made the odd reply clear"agray 

robe." 

   I   needed   to   hear   no   more.   "He  means   one   of   the   Chosen.   It 

was     thus   at  Frosmoorthe        Gray    Robe    was    the  bringer    of 

sorcery." 

   Frosmoor,      where    the   keep   and   clan   lord  had   fostered    the 


----------------------- Page 290-----------------------

Chosen   though   where   that   false  priest   had,   in   the   end,   been 

riven   by   his   own   power.   Was   the   same trick to be tried again? 

But   Lolart   had   ridden   to   warn   the   folk   of   the   keep   we   were 

skirtingunless, as before, the forces of the Dark had a means of 

silencing him. 

    My thoughts must have been charged by Power without my 

summoning it, forming a Send, for an answer came. 

    "This   time   the   bait   is   known   for   what   it   is.   I   bring   him   in;   Ward 

yourselves well." 

    Father    nodded      as  if  Zolan    stood    before   him.    He   touched 

Climber's head. "Ride guard for him, good beast." 

    Having been so dismissed, Climber whisked into the grayness 

and     was    gone.    We    made      our   preparations.      There     was    no 

breaking of camp; our party did not wish to be mist-bewildered 

and   to   go   astray   attempting   to  meet   with   Zolan.   Instead,   more 

wood was fed to the fire; then, under Gorfund's orders, most of 

the troop concealed themselves. It was good strategy that only a 

fraction of our force should be evident. 

    We readied ourselves for a little drama of sorts. Mother and 

Duty      weakened       our   Wards,     for   those    spirit-shields,    at  full 

strength,   would   be   at   once   detected   by   the   Chosen;   of   that   we 

were certain. Once he had been brought in, the barriers could be 

reinforced, but if possible he must believe our Talent less than it 

was. With the priests of the Left-hand Path, any small show of a 

Gift on our part would be dismissed as Wisewife trickery used to 

amaze simple villagers. 

    We had not long to wait when the mist rippled and we heard 

a   ringing     challenge     from    one    of  the   sentries.   Father     stood 

unflinching   to   the   fore,   flanked   by   six   armsmen   at   guard.   The 

mist   appeared   to   grow   thicker   at   one   point.   We   easily   sensed 

what      approachedthe          chill  foulness     had    in   no   way     been 

disguised.      Either    this  servant    of   the   Jug   Demon      had    never 


----------------------- Page 291-----------------------

learned concealment or else he scorned our protections. 

   Zolan drove before him another horse on which was seated a 

robed and cowled figure, hands tied behind him. His face was so 

deeply   shadowed   by   the   hood  that   we   could   see   no   features. 

However, Zolan pressed his mount up   beside   the   other   to   pull 

that head-covering sharply away. 

   The man was already known to us this was Udo, the first of 

his   kind   we   had   met.   His   face   was   bleached   white   with   anger, 

and he spat out a stream of filth together with garbled words in 

a   strange    tongue;   but   he   halted   abruptly    as  Zolan    raised   his 

hand, leaned over, and slapped him hard across the mouth. 

    "Sasssssss!" The snakelike sibilance Udo used in reply showed 

that he was not to be deterred from sound, at least. Then a man 

no longer sat on the horse. In his place crouched low a creature 

with    scales,   long   stiff  bristles  for  hair,  too   many     limbs,   and 

glaring eyes. 

   Mother's   light   laughter   came   almost   as   a   greater   shock   than 

this metamorphosis. A moment later Father joined his mirth to 

hers. 

   Without knowing our Talents, Udo had seen fit to try thus to 

impress   and   frighten   us.   Mother   nodded   to   Tam,   who  raised   a 

hand   and   flicked   two   fingers   together.   Udo   in   his   own   form 

appeared   again,   and   his   rage,   if   possible,   grew   worse   at   this 

failure. 

   Father spoke first. "This be no time for games. What do you 

here, Chosen?" 

   For   once   Udo   was   silent,   though   his   eyes   held   tiny   yellow 

firesunclean        lamps     for   any    human      to   display    in   those 

windows of the soul. 

    "I   have   asked   a   question,   robed   one.   What   bloodletting   will 

you be about?" 

   Udo   allowed   himself   a   sneer.   "Lord   Warden,   your   warrant 


----------------------- Page 292-----------------------

does not run here, as you will discover. Had you any wit, you 

would head for the Border with those whores and witches you 

company with." He glanced in our direction, then back to Father. 

Now he turned his gaze upward as if he could see a sun instead 

of the netting of mist. 

    "His   Majesty   the   king   will   within   this   very   hour   bring   you 

and   yours   to   a   Horning.   Then   all   hands   will   be   raised   against 

you." 

   I sensed a stir among the armsmen present. If Udo spoke the 

truth,   we   had   been   formally   outlawed,   and   we   would   thus   be 

unable to safely reach Kingsburke without fighting throughwe 

would be like mice attempting to enter a trap. 

    "Have   him   down   and   search   him,"   Father   ordered.   He   must 

have remembered that the other Chosen had carried strange aids 

to his Talent to use against Frosmoor. 

   Gorfund   started   forward,   but   Zolan   had   already   carried   out 

part    of  the  order,    sliding   from   his   own    saddle    to  pull  Udo 

roughly from his. Though the Dark priest kicked out and strove 

to free himself, he found it useless to struggle. 

    "Toy   of   Pharsali."   Udo   spat   directly   into   the   younger   man's 

face. "I know from what you came and to what you shall soon 

return. Do not think you can best Lord Tharn!" 

   Without      warning,     a  snarl   sounded,     and   Udo    screeched     in 

pain. From out of the curling mist Climber had appeared, to sink 

knifelike fangs into Udo's leg. 

   In an instant Sergeant Gorfund grasped the Chosen and Zolan 

stood   free.   The   bond-beast   also  released   his   hold   but   did   not 

retreat. All about us the mist continued to thicken. Tam reached 

for the bag she now wore in full sight and spilled the talisman 

into her hand. 

   A golden ray shot up from it, cutting through the webs of fog 

that   had   settled   in   to   blind   us.  Udo   gave   a   cry   of   surprise   and 


----------------------- Page 293-----------------------

fear, then went limp in the sergeant's hold. His eyes were fixed 

on the gem, and his mouth fell open a little. 

   Search   him   Gorfund   did,   Udo   offering   no   resistance;   all   his 

attention   was   for   the   stone   Tam continued   to   hold.   She   moved 

forward a pace or two. He would have shrunk away, but he was 

bound      by   armsmen       the  sergeant     had   summoned.        Gorfund 

himself     brought    Father    what   he   found    strapped    to  the   False 

One's   waist   beneath   his   robe,   as   well   as   the   contents   of   a   belt 

pouch. 

   As he passed Tam, a flame shot from her hand to the end of 

the   tube-shaped      object   that  had    been   drawn     from   under    the 

Chosen's robe. Gorfund gave a shriek as the cylinder spun from 

his hold to roll near Father's boots, where it proceeded to burst 

into flame. Udo gave a final wail and crumpled to the ground, 

where he lay motionless. 

   The   sergeant   stamped   at   the   burning   rod   and   he,   too,   cried 

out. He jumped back and continued to stamp and scrub his feet 

into the turf as if his boots had suddenly been set afire. 

   Zolan   unhooked   a   canteen   from   his   saddle   and   straightway 

dashed      its  contents   onto   the  small    fringe   of  flames.   An   oily 

greenish smoke answered, reeking like a week-old battlefield. 



   Sabina 



   I   watched     the   wretched     Chosen     lying    still  and  began     to 

wonder   if   Tarn's   weapon   out   of   the   Dismals   indeed   possessed 

fatal   Power.   Father   now   held   the   pouch   taken   from   Udo,   who 

offered     no    opposition,     being   effectively     bound     under     the 

sergeant's supervision. 

   We removed ourselves to a place under the partial cover of a 

thickly woven square of cloth of the kind used to shelter troops 


----------------------- Page 294-----------------------

in   the   field.   The   mist   was   now  fast   becoming   rain.   We   sat   on 

mats as one of the armsmen brought a small brazier to provide 

some warmth and a spicy smoke to quell the lingering stench of 

the now-charred rod. 

   Tam still held her talisman in sight, and Udo, parceled like a 

bale of trade goods, was stretched out before Father and Mother. 

The Chosen lived, at least, for his eyes were open, fixed on his 

captors as his lips stripped back in a grimace of hate. 

   Mother   leaned   forward   a   fraction   to   sketch   a   symbol   in   the 

air. Udo squirmed at that, trying to roll away, only to be pushed 

back in place by Zolan. Unless he had been Warded by a Power 

far   greater   than   any   we   knew,   he   must   now   respond   with   the 

truth as he saw and heard it. 

   "You      were     bound      for   Rossard."      That    statementno 

questioncame abruptly from Father. 

   Udo's head twisted on his shoulders; his teeth clamped on his 

lips,   then   opened   to   show   bloody   marks.   However,   an   answer 

was wrung from him. 

   "Orders" 

   "Whose?" Father could be as terse as the Chosen. 

   "Those      of  the  Voice    of  Tharn,"    came    the   second    forced 

admission. 

    "Vislaf ci rorble" Zolan spoke as he held up his hand with an 

instrument   I   saw   was   a   whistle.   To   these   words,   the   Chosen 

simply looked bemused, as he might if hearing only the garbled 

sounds we did. 

    "Star!" The single word carried the force of an order. 

   When Udo continued in his attitude of rebellion, Zolan gave 

what could only be a sigh of relief and settled back a little. 

   "This one is an underling, Lord Warden," he reported. 

   "What did you think him to be?" asked Mother. 

   The     man    from    the  Dismals     did   not   speak    at  once.   He 


----------------------- Page 295-----------------------

appeared      to   weigh    one    answer     against   another;    Mother's 

invocation of the truth-urge might have touched him also. 

   "One truly born Evil," he returned soberly. 

   Turning       to  Father,    he    added,    "Your     pardon     for   my 

interruption,     Lord   Warden,     but   there   was   a  needa     strong 

needto   learn   what   rank   this  one   holds   among   our   unknown 

foes." 

   "So be it." Father nodded. "And listen well, Zolan: should you 

hear    aught    from    this  so-called    Chosen     that  needs    further 

explanation, speak freely. Now then"once more he addressed 

Udo"these orders were of what nature?" 

   "To see that Rossard lay open to raiders." 

   "As Frosmoor was laid bare to them?" asked Mother. 

   "Yes" 

   He had said only that one word when I tensed. The soldiers 

had used two of the stone pillars in this circle for the stretching 

of   our   temporary   shelter   from   the   steady   downpour,   and   my 

place was close to one of those. I now caught the throbbing beat I 

had heard before. The Wild Power was astir! Zolan leaped to his 

feet, hunching so as not to take our roofing with him. 

   Perhaps Udo had summoned help, though we had not heard 

or   sensed   any   exertion   of  Talent;   he  had   assuredly    made    no 

Send. 

   Zolan crowded past me, his hand out to the rocky pillar. He 

gestured me back. 

   Astonishment erased Udo's sneer. That Zolan had recognized 

the   source   of   what   was   coming  was   a   surprise   bordering   on   a 

blow to him. 

   At this second manifestation of the Untamed Power, the man 

from the Dismals did nothing to summon the Frush or whatever 

else might materialize. Drawing out once more the focus of his 

Gift, he tapped it against the rock in a distinct pattern. This time, 


----------------------- Page 296-----------------------

all   that   grew   out   of   the   column   was   the   head   of   the   Frush.   It 

snarled, the huge fleshy lips twistedan ugly sight. However, if 

it were displaying rage against Zolan, it could do no more than 

make a child's boogel-face. 

    Udo   jerked,   trying   to   move   into  a   better   position   to   face   the 

thing   from   underground.   It   saw   the   false   religion   plainly   now, 

and   those   lips   gibbered,   almost   as   if   it   begged   help   from   one 

expected to offer aid. 

    Zolan   had   stepped   back   a   little   so   they   could   see   each  other 

clearly,   Frush   and   Chosen.   Another   despairing   cry,   and   Udo's 

head fell back again as his eyes closed. 

    The priest's pate had been shaven except for a ridge of locks 

that spilled in all directions. Zolan stooped and, catching at that 

unkempt crest, yanked the head up again with force enough to 

bring the Chosen to his feet. 

    "Saray u Sal!" he ordered. 

    The head on the column pursed lips and spat. Something that 

was not liquid hit the earth at Zolan's feet, moved sharply kneed 

legs,   spread   wings.   Before   it   could take to the air, however, he 

stamped it flat. 

    With   one   hand   still   holding   Udo's   head   off   the   ground,   he 

shaped   a   symbol   in   the   air   with   the   other.   His   answer   was   a 

second   insect   from   the   Earthborn's   mouth,   a   missile   that   once 

more   fell   short.   But   Zolan   had   established   a   bond-tie   with   the 

Frush   only   the   night   before,   so his control should be fresh and 

stronghow had it been so far broken? 

    "Soz!"  Udo       no   longer    tried  to  free   himself    by   shaking     his 

head; rather, he was grinning. 

    I could hear Duty to my far right reciting a Ward-spell. 

    Zolan     was     blank    of   feature,    relinquishing       his   hold    and 

allowing Udo's head to thud back to the ground. The man from 

the    Dismals     turned    his   back   on  the    Chosen     to  fully   face   the 


----------------------- Page 297-----------------------

stone.   Raising   his   hand,   much   as   he   had   done   to   silence   the 

Chosen   earlier,   he   struck   out   at   the   Frush,   though   in   gesture 

only, his fingers never touching the rock. 

    "Sssaar" His voice became a hiss worthy of one of the great 

reptiles of the Dismals. 

   The   Frush   must   have   been   ready   to   spit   out   another   flying 

thing,    but    none    appeared;     instead,    the   bulbous     lips  came 

together   with   an   impotent   smacking   sound.   Then   the   creature 

spoke, though its words themselves were spat: 

    "Get youget you promise to get you!" 

   The   curse   was   as   clear   as   any   human   could   have   uttered. 

Above the mouth, the eyes appeared ready to bulge entirely free 

of their sockets. 

   Zolan poked a single finger at those eyes, the one from which 

he   had   drawn   the   blood   the   night   before.   The   Frush   fought   to 

free its head, so forcibly that the pillar rocked. The man from the 

Dismals   stood   unmoving,   silent.  At   length   the   head   slumped 

forward a fraction, and a loud, frenzied panting marked the end 

of the creature's struggle. Zolan relaxed a bit, once more intent 

on Udo. 

    "Sar!" He repeated to the Chosen the same word he had used 

with the Frush. 

   Udo,   in   spite   of   his   bonds,   fought   to   move,   to   retreat   from 

Zolan. His face was a dusky gray, and saliva dribbled from the 

corner of his mouth. 

   Zolan spoke again a single word"Talk!" 

   And talk the Chosen did. 



   Drucilla 



   The difference was manifest nowthe Zolan we had known 


----------------------- Page 298-----------------------

in the Dismals had vanished, and in his place now walked this 

figure   of   Power.   Did   the   woman  of   the   Jugged   Folk   feed   into 

him in some manner extra force to enhance the Talent that must 

be his birthright? Or did the strengthening come to him as it did 

to us: the more he culled upon what lay within him, the stronger 

he became? 

   Bina caught my hand; our Talents united and held. Then we 

reached   for   Tam,   to   find   herWarded!   This   was   something   so 

out   of   our   triple   nature   that   it  daunted   us.   The   Power-stone   in 

her handcould that talisman have placed a barrier about her? 

No,   we   were   Tamara,   Sabina,   and   Drucilla   of   the   Scorpys,   and 

no breakage could cleave us one from the othernever! 

   For    the   moment      we   did   not   try  again.   My    arm    brushed 

against the Frush's pillar. I felt its rage, thenI knew!  This was 

what     it  wanted,     that   monster     imprisoned      in  the   stone:   to 

separate us. Perhaps it had not tried to come at Udo's callthis 

might have been its foul purpose all along. 

    "Bina!"   I  Sent   in  ever-growing      fear,  and   once    more   met 

Warding. I shook the arm I held. No one was watching us. Udo 

was the center of attention; he was spilling out much we had to 

know. But to me this was far more urgent. Wild Magicwe had 

ever    been   warned     against    contact   with   the  Power     no   mortal 

could   tame.   Our   people   were   too   far   removed   from   the   early 

earth-bonded folk to understand it well. 

    "Bina!    Tam!"  I   tried  again.   Then,    in  spite  of  knowing      the 

importance   of   the   interrogation  she   was   absorbed   in   hearing,   I 

silently cried, "Mother!" 

   She made no answer, though she turned her head and looked 

in my direction. Perhaps she had indeed sensed my cry for help, 

yet she gave no outer sign that she had done so. 


----------------------- Page 299-----------------------

   Twenty-six 



   Sabina 



   Cilla's   eyes   were   wide,   and   her   breathing    quickened.     Fear 

hung like    an almost visible cloud about her. She clutched at me, 

her hold on my arm tightening until I could feel the cut of her 

nails as she drew closer. I might have offered the only safety in 

her world. 

   Those around us were so intent  on their questioning of Udo 

that they paid no heed to us. Cilia's voice came as a thin whisper, 

which I heard only because I centered wholly on her now. 

   "I cannot Send!" 

   Instantly I focused my inner strength and attempted a mental 

message, only to batter against an impenetrable barrier. No mind 

meeting was possible with Cilla. I next Sent an alarm to Tam, but 

was met again with utter, unbroken silence. 

   Somehow, without planning to do so, we had retreated from 

the group about the captive priest, though the stone holding the 

Frush was near, at arm's reach. 

   The creature's head was still bent forward. It might have been 

utterly   cowed   by   Zolan's   handling,   but   I   was   aware   that   the 

closest eye, large and protruding, had swiveled in our direction. 

It knew, I was sure, what had happened to us. 

   Cilla straightened, though she still kept a hold on me. She too 

was now staring at the head in the stone. 

   "It acts." She kept to a whisper. 

   Not   being   able   to   Send   was   for   us   to   suddenly   be   reft   of   an 

eye, an ear, a limba maiming of mind far greater than the most 

grievous wound. 

    "Mother!"  I    thought-hailed      with   all  my  might.    I  faced  her 


----------------------- Page 300-----------------------

where she stood between Father  and Zolan, her attention fixed 

on Udo. 

   Nothingsilenceloss 

    "Tam!"   Surely   some   vestige   of   our   birth-bond   remained   to 

Talent-touch, but againemptiness. 

    "Duty" I tried my last recourse. Duty had once seemed all- 

knowing, and she had been the one to keep us ever busied with 

learning     and    exercising    our   Gift. "Duty!"     Had     I  done    as  I 

wished, I would have screamed her name. 

   The     Wisewife     stood    a  little  apart  and   did   not   appear    as 

interested     in  the  questioning     as   the  others.   Instead    she   was 

staring at the head on the stone. Her lips moved constantly, and 

I was sure she was bespelling the Wild One with all her strength. 

   Cilla   broke   away   from   me,   moving   with   purpose,   her   target 

the   stone.   As   she   approached   that   plinth,   the   Frush   lifted   its 

head to face her. The thick, puffy lips shaped a grin. 

   My sister had been the one of us three who most disliked any 

dispute.   Now   her   face   was   set   in   an   expressionless   mask.   She 

raised her right hand, fingers wrapped about the hilt of a knife. 

A blade, for this sort of work? One could not fight sorcery with a 

mundane weapon! Then I remembered: the Wild Magic had its 

own laws. For some attacks, the very touch of iron was enough 

to   defeat   the   purpose.   I   drew   my   dagger,   a   woman's   constant 

companion   in   this   dire   country.  It   was   not   only   the   best   that 

could be shaped by Father's smith, a master of his craft, but into 

it were bound certain Powers of our own. 

   What      progressed     with   the  prisoner    and   those   around     him 

vanished from my mind as I matched step with Cilla. She now 

stood   before   the   headand   its   mouth   no   longer   grinned.   My 

sister   had   become   a   stranger.   The  closed   mask   did   not   alter   as 

she held her dagger higher. 

    "Iron,   cold   iron," she   intoned.   The   phrase   might   have   come 


----------------------- Page 301-----------------------

from a bardic lay. If a stone head could flinch without a body of 

flesh to support it, that of the Frush did so now. 

    "Eyes    for  seeing,"  Cilla  continued    in  that   same   emotionless 

voice.   She   advanced   the   point    of   the   blade   slowly.   The   head 

twisted, but found no escape. 

   Then I was seized by the shoulder, pushed aside so brusquely 

that   I   might   have   fallen,   had   not   another   steadied   me.   Zolan 

caught   Cilia's   arm   even   as   she   prepared   to   strike   the   Frush's 

right eye. 

   She snarled like a sleuthhound and hissed not unlike Climber, 

without     looking    at  the  one   who    tried  to  stop   her.  Lightning 

quick, she used a trick of arms taught us long ago, switching the 

dagger to her left hand. 

   However, Zolan was able to move more quickly, and his hand 

came down edgewise on her wrist with a force hard enough that 

we    could    hear   the  sound    made    by   the   blow.   Dropping      the 

weapon, she gave a cry of rage and whirled about to try to vent 

her anger on him, but he held her fast. 

   My rage flamed to match hers, when I heard the Frush give a 

snorting laugh. 

    "What chances?" Mother closed up beside Zolan. 

   Cilla answered. The white mask of her face now flushed red. I 

had never seen her is such a rage. 

    "This thing from the depths"she nodded toward the Frush 

"has used its tricks on us. We are now mind-mute!" Her elbow 

drove   into   Zolan's   stomach   and   he  rocked   back   with   a   hissing 

breath.    "They    fear  iron,  these  Wild    Onesdo       not  all  the  old 

legends   tell   us   that?   Let   it   feel  the   kiss   of   iron,   then,   until   it 

thinks better of such fiendish games!" 

   Zolan actually laid hands on her again and shook her. 

    "Would you finish us all?" he demanded. 

   Suddenly I felt a sensation of force bearing down on my head, 


----------------------- Page 302-----------------------

a weight so painful that I also dropped my weapon, to clutch my 

skull   in   both   hands.  I   clamped   my   jaws   to   silence   a   gasp   of 

agony. Had that crushing pressure been a Send? If so 

    "I   told   you"   Cilia's   voice   grew   more   shrill.   "I   am   locked 

outor in, Bina is also, and maybe Tam" 

    "It is so." Tam cut in from beside me now. 

    "What games are played here?" Father's voice was harsh. 

    "No   game."   Mother   was   the   first   to   answer.   "It   is   true;   our 

daughters are thought-blocked." 

   Father turned to Zolan. "You controlled this creature, or made 

it  seem    that  you   did.   How    is  it  that  he  could   build   such   a 

barrier?" His face became a mask, as Cilia's had, and he regarded 

the man from the Dismals as if they two were alone in the world. 

However, Mother moved up beside him. 

    "Iron," she said slowly. "Duty" 

    "Milady," Duty answered briskly. 

    "What says Malichor Sum Magnia concerning iron?" 

    "That   the   Wild   Ones   cannot   abide   it,"   replied   the   Wisewife 

promptly. "When we of the Upper World first laid hands upon 

the   metal,   wrought   and   wielded  it   for   a   weapon,   those   of   the 

Deep Forests and Outer Lands fled." 

   Cilla continued to watch the Frush. " 'Twould seem," she said 

between clenched teeth, "that they did not flee far enough!" 

   Mother      looked    directly   at  Zolan   though    she   said   nothing, 

unless she used Send between them alone. Father nodded; then 

he   moved   so   quickly   and   skillfully   that   he   had   Zolan's   hands 

pinioned behind his back before he could react. 

   Zolan was helpless in that grip and, after a moment ceased to 

struggle. Still he gave warning. 

    "Think   well   of   what   you   would  do!   Milady   Sorceress,   Lord 

Warden, would you throw open a gate to a Power you have no 

hope of controlling?" 


----------------------- Page 303-----------------------

   Once more I saw the oily, thick-lipped grin on the face of the 

Frush. 

   I reached within myself, tried to summon Power as I had in 

the Dismals hands out, fingers flexed. A warmth began to rise, 

yes, but not as strongly as before. I might have returned to the 

days     of  my   early   childhood      when    I  first  understood     that   I 

possessed Powers and must learn how to control them. 

    "This   Frush,"   Mother   said,   "is,  or   was,   blood-bound   to   your 

service. Is it by your will then, that our daughters are parted each 

from her sisters?" 

    "You     have    heard,    milady,"     the   man     from    the   Dismals 

responded,   "what   this   Udo   has   spilled   forth.   Blood-binding,   as 

powerful   as   that   may   be,   cannot   hold   entirely   against   a   great 

Power      of  the  Dark.    This   Old   One"he       nodded     toward     the 

Frush"was   without   doubt   already   bonded   to   him   of   the   Jar 

Folk I was sent to hunt. When Udo came hither, unknowing that 

we   had   already   tapped   Earth   Power,   he   tried   to   summoned   a 

creature he believed in his own master's employ. This one came 

to serve as best it could." 

    "And,"     Mother    spoke    clearly,   "such    service   seemed     to  be 

whatever might be done to weaken us most." 

   Father   released   his   hold   on   Zolan.   "Duty?"   Even   as   we   had 

earlier, the Lord Warden now called upon her. 

   The Wisewife moved to the pillar encasing the Frush; then she 

stooped and caught up the dagger Cilla had been forced to drop. 

This   she   held   high   before   the  Earth   Child.   Its   head   came   up, 

yellow eyes following the rise of the blade. Zolan stirred as if to 

stop her, but Father dropped hand to his shoulder and held him 

fast. 

   Duty did not aim the sharp point at the face as Cilla had done; 

rather, she tapped the stone with it, immediately under the chin 

of the Frush. A squall burst from its mouth. The greenish teeth it 


----------------------- Page 304-----------------------

showed gnashed in fear and rage. 

    "You of the Old Ones," Duty addressed the creature, "do what 

must be donebreak the spell!" Leaning a little forward she no 

longer tapped but drew the dagger point down the stone. 

    "Yaaaough!" A   second   screech.  The   stone   rocked   but  did   not 

fall. 

    "No!" Zolan's cry was almost as loud as the Frush's. "He is a 

focusa focus only." 

   Duty did not turn her head, but the hand holding the dagger 

lowered. 



    "Land and sea, 

   False and true, 

    Sun and moon, 

   Fire and water." 



   With     each   word,    she   signed    the  air  with   a  key   gesture   to 

Power. Once more the knife fell to the ground. Her hands now 

arose breast high, the fingers pointing outward. Her lips moved 

soundlessly,      for  the   force   she called    upon    now    must    not   be 

named aloud. 

   From   the   top   of   the   pillar   a   blue   line   of   fire   ascended   and 

formed a circle, and that ring of radiance, with the plinth at its 

core,   began   to   descend.   The   Frush   ground   the   back   of   its   head 

against the stone as it strove to see. The light did not pass over it; 

instead,    it  circled  three   times    about   the   pillar  just  above    the 

Earth-Born's head, then halted to form a band of blue about the 

gray   rise   of   the   stone.   The   head   twitched   and   fought   at   what 

held it, and greenish matter oozed from the eyes to run down the 

hairy cheeks as though the creature shed tears. 

   Finally Duty turned to face Father and Mother. 

    "It   is   true.   The   Frush   is   merely   a   bow,   serving   to   loose   the 


----------------------- Page 305-----------------------

arrow of another." 

   Cilla made again for the pillar, her hand balled into a fist. She 

was   sobbing   with   fury,   a   feeling   I   shared,   for   our   hearts   could 

touch even if our minds might not. 

   This   time   it   was   Duty   who   stopped   her,   by   turning   around 

and flicking a finger in the air. The blue circle puffed into a mist, 

and that cloud, in turn, also descended. 

    "To your own place, go!" ordered the Wisewife. 

   The mist vanished, and so did the head. 



    Tamara 



   My hand clutched the hair-bag as I watched Duty banish the 

Frush.   Cilla   was   weeping   openly   now.   We   might   be   no   longer 

thought-tied, but I could sense that her tears came from rage, not 

fear or self-pity. I shared, too, her revulsion for being in a world 

void    of  our   sisterly  mind-speech,      if  we   could   not   break   the 

barriers dividing us from each other. 

   Duty came away from the stone and beckoned me. Together, 

we   returned   to   where   Udo   still   rolled,   frantically   trying   to   free 

himself while attention was off him. His head was as high as he 

could   raise   it.   When   he   sighted   us,   his   grimace   of   anger   and 

terror broke for a moment, and he laughed. 

    "So, hag," he yelled between bursts of raucous mirth, "you've 

met a master!" 

    "Who is that master?" I dared to raise my voice. 

   His head turned a fraction, but before he could answerif he 

would have done soZolan appeared at his other side. 

    "Tharn." It was the man from the Dismals who replied. 

   Now Udo's head turned violently in his direction and his eyes 

narrowed. Though he had been driven to answer all of Father's 


----------------------- Page 306-----------------------

and     Mother's     questions,    much     of  his   rebellious    spirit  now 

appeared to be returning. 

    "If you know, whelp of Pharsali, then why ask?" 

   But    Duty    now    took   a  hand.   She  leaned     far  over  until   she 

forced him to look her straight in the eye. 

   Even through my mind-barrier I could feel the force she used 

and   I   knew   that   Mother   also   fed   it.   Suddenly   the   false   priest's 

face   went   slack,   his   mouth   fell   open   and   his   eyes   rolled   up   to 

show only the whites, as his head thudded back to the ground. 

Without looking up, Duty gestured to me. 

    "The stone from the Cursed Land," she ordered. 

   I went to stand beside her. She looked up. 

    "Battle is coming" 

   Did   I   hear   her   say   that,   or   was   the   thought   mine   alone?   I 

looked to the captive. He shriveled, his grayish skin taking on a 

warm hue like well-baked clay. In the wink of an eye, he became 

She   who   dwelt   in   a   jug   hidden   in   a   cave   leagues   away:   The 

matriarch of the Jar People. 

    "Let me in!" Her silent demand was sharp as a blow. 

   I obeyedat that moment I could not do otherwise. However, 

she did not replace my spirit in my body, as she said Tharn had 

done with the hermit I could still feel the rasp of the hair-bag 

against my skin as I loosed its strings and took the gem into my 

hands. I knew its warmth; now it blazed. 

   Compelled by that alien will, my hand stretched out directly 

above   Udo's   head.   And   abruptly   what   lay   within   those   fingers 

that I moved back and forth in a small circle was no longer my 

gem   but   a   small   pointed   ball   such   as   served   to   head   some   of 

those intact jugs I had seen. 

   I met with instant opposition; my fingers twitched. I strove to 

summon Power and could not. The sweep halted, and my hand's 

direction reversed as if I must uncoil all the rings I had already 


----------------------- Page 307-----------------------

sketched   on   the   air.   Out   of   nowhere   came   a   weightless   spear 

ofsmoke? shadow?like a long black finger. It touched upon 

the   back   of   my   hand,   and   I   was   released   to   begin   the   circling 

once more. 

   Dimly   aware   that   Pharsali's   fingers   held   my   own,   feeling   a 

pain as though those ghostly digits were claws, I continued. 

   The   end   came,   suddenly   as   the   snapping   of   a   twig.   Light, 

golden   light   flared   up.   I   swayed,   enfeebled   as   one   long   bound 

would be when her bindings were suddenly cut. 

   When I could see again, my own fingers, holding merely the 

gem, rested quietly on my knee. Clinging to the back of my hand 

appeared to be the mysterious wand I had seen Zolan use, but 

even as I glimpsed it, that weapon of Power vanished. 

   No   one,   fleshed   or   unfleshed,   gave   orders   now;   however,   I 

was sure what must be done. I raised the gem and pressed it for 

a long moment to my forehead between my eyes, knowing that 

it could serve as the key to unlock my prison. Swiftly I was on 

my feet. 

   Even   as   I   had   made   the   gesture   on   myself,   I   repeated   it   on 

Cilla,   then   Bina.   We   three   might have   been  completely   alone,   I 

was so focused on them. 

    "Free!" The   Send   united   from   both   of   them   was   a   soundless 

shout. 

   We gathered in a threefold embrace. But as we emerged from 

a place of seeming deathly cold into warm life again, another in 

the camp passed indeed into the Endless Night. 

    "He is dead." Duty stood by Udo. 

    "He   was   possessed   by   an   eating   Power."   Zolan's   hand   was 

empty, his talisman once more in hiding. 

    "And     we,"   Mother     said,   "have    thrown     down     a  gauntlet. 

Perhaps too soon." 

   At Duty's suggestion the body of the Gray Robe was carried 


----------------------- Page 308-----------------------

well away from the standing stones before the armsmen buried 

it. We had planned to make an early start, but it was well past 

noon as we broke our fast before proceeding on. 

    Climber, who I now realized had vanished during our ordeal, 

appeared only as we rode forth. He made an exaggerated curve 

to   avoid   passing   close   to   Duty   as   he   came   to   pad   along   beside 

Zolan's mount. 

    We    had   gone    but   a  short   distance   at  a  pace   modified     for 

Rogher.   The   squire   managed   to   sit   a   saddle,   once   he   had   been 

aided, with some effort, to mount. The whistled signal of a scout 

from some distance ahead slowed us more as Father signaled a 

halt to await the report. 

    We     were,   the   scout   told   his   commander,       about    to   meet 

othersa   party   from   the   keep   Lolart   had   ridden   to   warn   were 

on their way. The old soldier's arrival at Rossard had come hard 

on    the  heels   of  a  hunting    party   who    had    returned    to  tell  of 

Frosmoor's fate. It was well that Lolart was known to the keep 

lord, or he might have met his end then and there. We needed to 

kindle   no   beacon   fire   to   assemble,   for,   on   learning   of   Father's 

approaching   troop,   the   folk   of   Rossard   were   eager   to   ride   and 

join us, seeking to balance blood-scores. 

    So,   before   the   sun   moved   very  far   on   its   downward   path,   a 

motley      band    of   ridersin     vast   contrast    to   our   disciplined 

armsmenjoined            us,   Father    greeting    them     gratefully.    The 

newcomers         had     news      of   Kingsburke,       mainly      that    the 

Starkadders and the Raghnells had fought a battle in the streets 

of   that   city,   where   new   monsters   appeared   at   nightfall   out   of 

nowhere to attack both sides, wreaking a great slaughter. No one 

had heard of the king in days, and some thought him dead. 

    Thus encouraged we continued our march northwest. Again 

we   camped   at   the   coming   of   night   and,   together   with   Mother 

and Duty, we laid Wards. Those Gurlys who had merged their 


----------------------- Page 309-----------------------

forces with ours looked askance but remained silent. Zolan did 

not   join   us,   nor   did   he   even   give   sign   that   he   knew   what   we 

were about. I felt an uneasiness at his behavior. 

    Our present Binding was set against all evil but pointed to no 

one    kind.   True,    the  man    from  the     Dismals     had   shown     some 

ability   to   control   Wild   Magic,   but   our   recent   experiences   gave 

evidence   that   the   Wards   we   had   always   trusted   were   not   so 

strong   as   we   believed   when   we were   confronting   an   unknown 

andto usalien Power. Indeed, Duty and Mother added more 

elements to our ritual. For my part I openly bore the golden gem 

for whatever it might do to strengthen those vital barriers. 


----------------------- Page 310-----------------------

   Twenty-seven 



    Sabina 



   Zolan came to our fire as Duty shared out provisions, but he 

took   a   position   outside   the   circle   that   included   our   family   and 

the Gurly lord with two of his principal followers. I watched the 

man   from   the   Dismals   carefully,   not   paying   much   attention   to 

the talk, which was mainly an exchange of rumors ensuing in the 

chaos that Gurlyon had become. Perhaps because I was so intent 

I noticed that Zolan was also being covertly eyed by one of the 

party from Rossard. 

   The     stranger    was   close   to  Zolan's    age,  yet   obviously     well 

seasoned to warfare, for he wore, in a backsheath, the longsword 

of an   earlier time with an unusually   ornate   hilt.   An   antiquated 

mail shirt also covered his wide shoulders and broad chest, and 

his   long,   sandy   red   hair   caught   in   its   links   now   and   then.   The 

metal     garment     appeared     a  most    uncomfortable      piece   of  gear 

even for protection. 

   I   tried   now   to   remember   his   name   as   presented   by   the   clan 

lord: Fergal? Fergus? I was not sure. He was pleasant of feature 

in   a   rather   barbaric    way,    and    clean   shaven     as  was    Zolan. 

Beardlessnow I looked at our companion in the adventures of 

months past. In all our traveling, I had never seen Zolan shave, 

yet   he   showed   no   growth   of   facial   hair.   For   some   reason,   until 

this moment, that lack had not occurred to me. 

    Cilla   had    often   worked     with    my   stores   back    at  Grosper, 

combining       and   refining    herb   juices   and   extracts.   Some    years 

back   she   had   produced   a   cream,   nicely   scented,   which   would 

sweep hair from the arms, leaving them smooth. I had no reason 

to   understand   why   this   observation,   so   far   removed   from   our 


----------------------- Page 311-----------------------

present troubles, made such an impression on me, except in our 

present   company   smooth   cheeks   were   nonexistent   for   males.   I 

also knew that youths preferred a good sprouting of face hair. 

    "So be it." Father nodded to the Gurly lord, his slightly louder 

tone breaking my train of thought. "We shall scout." 

   Uneasy   curiosity   continued   to   prick   me   even   as   I   settled   for 

the night, Cilla and Tam beyond me. However, for some reason I 

did not share the oddity I had discovered with either of them. 

   Sleep   did   not   come   quickly   though   I   sought   it   even   by   the 

mind     control   I  had   learned    from    childhood.    Too    much    had 

happened this day. Also, I was puzzled. It was true that we rode 

now into unseen danger, whose nature we did not understand, 

yet the purpose which had brought my father and mother into 

the   war-swept   North   to   Kingsburke   set   me   to   pondering.   We 

had    believed    that  they   had   come    to  seek   uswell,     we   were 

united again. Nonetheless, we were still pushing on deeper into 

Gurlyon.   Was   it   only   because   of   Zolan's   need   to   confront   the 

Dark? Or 

   I lay very quiet, staring up at the tent covering, and shivered. 

Never could I forget the horror of the silence the dimming of our 

shared Talent had forced upon me. What if we were all bound 

by some unknown geas and were being forced, unknowingly, to 

serve as pieces in another's twisted game? 

   A   slight   stir   broke   the   night   silence   outsidesome   sleeper 

shifting position? We three lay nearest the opening on the side of 

the   improvised      shelter.  A   fleeting  thought     crossed   my    mind: 

would I ever rest in a proper bed with stout walls, well guarded, 

standing between me and the perils lurking so plentifully in the 

outer world? 

   I   near   cried   aloud.   Dim,    far  away,    yet   within    my   reach 

sounded a murmur. A Send I could not quite receive? Climber! 

The   cat-creature   was   only   a   shadow   creeping,   belly   flat   to   the 


----------------------- Page 312-----------------------

ground. I smelled the scent of his fur a strange odor pungent 

as crushed leaves, sharp as his teeth. Then his breath blew softly 

against   my   face,   strong,   too,   but   right   for   his   kindthat   of   a 

carnivorous beast. 

   That     Zolan's    companion       had    come     with   a   purpose     was 

certain,   only   I   had   no   knowledge   of   beast-tongues.   Making   an 

effort,   I   strove   to   project   a   mind-message.   What   reached   me   in 

reply     was    a  need    for   my    attendance      on   some     taskand 

immediately. 

   Tam   and   Cilla   were   breathing   evenly.   I   was   aware   of   their 

deep   slumber   they   might   be   caught   in   a   pleasant   net   of   the 

Dream   World.   I   edged   off   our   shared   pallet   with   infinite   care. 

Why   it   was   so   needful   to   prevent   their   knowing   what   I   did,   I 

could not say, but I felt intensely that it was necessary. 

   Then I crawled forth, flattened as best I could, from under the 

shelter.    Climber     retreated    before   me,    moving     backward      and 

keeping      close  watch    on   me.   I  saw   the  sentry,   and    I  paused. 

Though my every move seemed to rustle loudly, he did not look 

in my direction. 

   Zolan     had    never   shared    our   shelter   on   the  off-side   where 

Rogher rested, nor was he near my parents. Instead, he found a 

place of his own, companioned only by Climber, outside. It was 

toward that shadowed spot the beast now urged me. Then all at 

once   Climber   stopped   short   and   hissed,   warning   me   to   pause 

too. 

   Voicesvery   low   but,   by   some  chance   audible,   though   they 

were the merest whispers. 

    "My lord kingdo you not know me? My mother was your 

nurse; we were milk-brothers" 

    "You    are   mistaken!"    This   was    certainly   Zolan    and   he   was 

angry. 

    "King Gerrit, do you not bear on your shoulder the Mark of 


----------------------- Page 313-----------------------

the Eagle? I did see that when we bathed at the pool this night, 

just as I saw it when Wisewife Nolwen set it upon your skin. It 

was the sign proper for the blood son of the king. 

    "I am not the one you seek!" Almost a hint of fear struggled 

with the rage now. "I am Zolan and I come from the Dismals. Do 

not make more of me! This is my warning, Fergal of Wild Cat." 

    A choking noise, then Fergal spoke again. 

    "What did you? You took away my breath!" 

    "And   I   can   as   easily   take   away   your   tongue!"   Zolan's   anger 

was    in  full  spate   now.    "I  am not  a   king,   nor   will  you   shout 

abroad      such   a  falsehood.    I  am   one    of  Powerno       one,   and 

nothing, elseand I have been set upon a task. That truth is all 

that exists." 

    "Stand   by   your   'truth'   then." An   equal   anger   sounded   in   the 

Wild Cat's voice. "You have doubtless lived too long with these 

Southerners and now they use you to their purpose. It was often 

said that they stole you away, and that legend has at last been 

proven. Fear notwho wants a turncoat for a ruler? I was foster 

brother   to   Gerrit   when   he   knew  truth   and   fair   dealing   and 

what country truly owned him." 

    Suddenly I felt of a vast surge of alien Power, a force that was 

neither   of   the   Light   nor   the   Dark. Only the edge of its outflow 

may have touched me, but my body recoiled as if in answer to a 

monster blast of winter stormwind. 

    What   had   Zolan   done?   I   was   certain   that   he   had   raised   that 

Power. We had accepted our companion as being a follower of 

the   Light,   but   could   we   be   sure  of   anything   about   him?   That 

Fergal was certain of his being Gerrit, I could well accept, even 

though Zolan rode now with the Lord Warden from the South. 

The rumor long believed by the Gurlys, that their boy king had 

been   a   prisoner   in   Alsoniawould   seem   at   last   to   be   proven 

true. And the return of their long-lost ruler would be enough to 


----------------------- Page 314-----------------------

unite the clans to turn southward in invasion. 

   A    shadow      passed    from    behind    a  pile   of  equipment      and 

supplies beside our shelter. The moon was cloud-bitten tonight, 

but    I  was  able   to  mark    the  hilt  of  the  back-sheathed      sword. 

Fergal   was   returning   to   where   the   arms-men   rested.   Climber 

pressed against my thigh, and I reached down to draw my hand 

through the thick fur of his head. Then he, too, was gone. Why 

had the beast summoned me? To be a witness to Zolan's strong 

denial of any other identity? 

   What      I  had  heard    I  must    share   as  soon   as  possible    with 

Father. In the past, when pressing need arose, we could Send to 

him. His was a lesser Talent than  our own, but such Gift as he 

possessed had been honed by years of his union with Mother. 

   I cast forth my mind-message, felt it enter his thoughts. For a 

moment, I stood on a hillside looking down at a sunlit valley, a 

place   of   peace   and   rest.   Then   that   vision   broke   and   was   gone, 

and I knew that Father's dream, too, had been broken. 

   Swiftly   I   reported   what   had   been   overheard.   There   was   no 

reason for me to add the danger of what might come of Fergal's 

revelation, for he would think of that at once. 

    "Well done," came his answer, almost as strongly as if Tam or 

Cilla   replied.   And   the   compliment,   for   its   very   rarity,   I   would 

treasure even above the words of my sisters. 



    Tamara 



   The   gray   of   near   dawn   hung   over   us   when   we   roused.   Our 

camp was quick in its action as it prepared to move out. 

    "What's   to   do?"   I   demanded   of   Bina,   who   was   braiding   her 

hair tightly for the day's riding. 

    "Trouble," she answered shortly. 


----------------------- Page 315-----------------------

   Then a Send came. After hearing   what   had   happened   in  the 

night,   I   stood   amazed.   It   was   Cilla   who   at   once   pounced   upon 

the question that mattered most to us. 

    "Why did we, too, not awake?" 

   Why not indeed? Always, before lately, it had been true that 

any    thought    or  action   that   caught   the   attention   of  one   of  us 

became instantly a matter for all three. Bina looked from me to 

Cilla and back again. 

    "I  do   not   know,"     she  replied    slowly,    spacing    the  words. 

Apparently the oddity of this situation had not occurred to her. 

   A breaking of our communicationa muting, a silencing! The 

fear implanted by the Frush stirred again. Swiftly I Sent to Cilla 

and Bina, then to Duty, who was packing some of our mother's 

possessions. 

   All those so thought-touched answered, Duty turning to look 

at   us   even   as   her   reassuring  silent   reply   came.   So   we   had  not 

again been rendered helplessat least so far. 

   Bina     spoke   of  the   wave    of strong     Power    that   had   ended 

Zolan's meeting with Fergal and the way it had swept past her. 

Had being brushed by that force kept her from us? No, she had 

been   able   to   focus   and   reach   Father.   But   the   fact   that   we   were 

now dealing with a Power we neither knew nor understood was 

a   new   peril   added   as   a   bead   on   the  thread   of   the  many   we 

already wore. 

   I saw Zolan at the other side of the camp for only a moment. 

He   was   saddling   his   horse,   and   Climber   was   a   bright   patch   of 

scarlet beside him. He seemed unaware of our coming forth to 

take wedges of journey-bread from the stores and to pick up the 

saddle water bags that had been filled the night before. Nor, as 

we rode forth, did the man from the Dismals make an attempt to 

engage   either   Cilla   or   myself,   Bina   having   joined   Duty   to   see 

how Rogher fared. Father, Mother, and Gorfund stayed deep in 


----------------------- Page 316-----------------------

conversation,   while   the   keep   lord   and   his   men   grouped   more 

closely   together   than   the   day   before,   though   a   little   apart   from 

us. Our scouts had departed early as was the custom. 

   On impulse I urged my mount forward beside that of Zolan. 

    "A day more," I observed, "and we raise Kingsburke. "'Tis the 

second-largest   city   of   Gurlyononly   the   port   Varbruke   being 

larger."   I   spoke   as   I   would   to  a   visitor   knowing   nothing   of   the 

territory. Was that not what Zolan presented himself as being? 

    "You have been there before, Lady Tamara?" 

    "Once, seasons ago when we first came North and our father 

needed to present his warrant to King Arvor. Kingsburke was all 

new     and   strange    to  us  and   we   found    much     in  that  city  of 

interest, for it is unlike our own queen's court in Alsonia." 

    "Arvorwhat manner of man is he?" 

   I noted that he did not use any honorifics in mentioning the 

ruler.   That   omission   might   well   betray   him   if   he   repeated   his 

question to a native of Gurlyon. 

    "His Majesty is young and well versed in arms. Two seasons 

ago he led an army to beat off raiders from overseas and won. 

Ten   of   the   raiders'   ships   were   burned   to   the   waterline   and   the 

men left from their crews now labor in chains. 'Tis also said that 

he pushes against the clan chiefs who placed him on the throne 

and    would     be   rid  of  them,    and  that   is  why    he   favors   the 

Chosen." 

    "It is also said," our companion added conversationally, "that 

he has disappeared. The kings of this land, it would seem, have a 

habit of doing that." Zolan was watching me with care. Did he 

believe he could read in my face how much I knew? 

    "Yes," I agreed brightly. "And now," I continued brashly, "they 

may think that Father returns with a new king" 

    "And whom does the Lord Warden support?" 

    "Since    you   are   the   only   stranger    and    not  one    with   the 


----------------------- Page 317-----------------------

Southerners, they may just hail you." 

    To my surprise Zolan grinned widely. "I fear they are going to 

be    disappointed.      I  may    be   several   things"his       tone   became 

serious"but   I   am   not   one   to   welcome   Tharn,   no   matter   what 

guise   he   wears.   The   ways   of   courts   are   not   for   me.   What   I   do 

may well lift trouble from this country rather than split it with 

fighting clan chiefs shouting slogans at one another. The farther I 

ride from my own land, the more I long for its peace." 

    From the close of this speech, our companion rode quiet, and I 

forbore to break that silence. I was, however, sure of one thing: 

Gerrit might be thought to ride  with us, but Zolan chose in no 

way     to  assume      the  identity    of  the   lost  boy    king.   However, 

though   he   did   not   elect   that   role,   might   not   others   make   the 

decision for him? 

    The scouts did the best they could to guide us along a way to 

avoid     any   keep    or  village,   though     the  latter  mainly     huddled 

around   such   a   fortified   hold.   However,   the   closer   we   came   to 

Kingsburke,   the   more   difficult   this   became.   Finally   we   had   no 

choice save to take what passed as the main highway, though it 

was as badly rutted as the road about Grosper. 



    Drucilla 



    Tam had spent the morning riding with Zolan, Bina and Duty 

with   Rogher.   I   had   started   alone,  but   someone   came   up   beside 

me.   I   recognized   Fergal,   he   who  claimed   to   be   Gerrit's   milk- 

brother.     He    inclined    his  head    in   the  formal     manner     of   the 

Gurlys,     but   appeared      to  have    little  time   for  flowery     speech 

commonly used to address a woman of rank in Alsonia. 

    "Your   servant,   my   lady."   The   Wild   Cat   did   use   the   Border 

speech      and    not    the   Gurly     dialect,   though      I  would      have 


----------------------- Page 318-----------------------

understood that also. "You have passed along many hard trials." 

    He   wanted   something   of   me,   and   I   was   eager   to   know   just 

what. 

    "You   have   the   right   of   that,   sir.   Taken   by   black   sorcery,   we 

were   thrown   into   the   Dismals.   It  would   seem   that   that   land   is 

used to hide the evidence of Breaksword raids." 

    "True,     Lady    Drucilla.     We    hope     the   king    will   raise   the 

Standard, calling upon all true men to root out these raiders. Too 

long have they been free to do as was done at Frosmoor." 

    Momentarily        I  was    overwhelmed         by   the   memory      of   the 

rapine that had been wrought there. I hesitated, then decided it 

might   be   well   to   aid   our   own   cause,   for   words,   too,   could   be 

weapons. 

    "Those at Frosmoor were betrayed by a Chosen. Even if those 

Gray Robes do not command troops they can turn the minds of 

clansmen to murder." 

    "As   they   have!"   Fergal   was   silent   for   a   time,   but   he   did   not 

leave   his   place;   his   mount   still   matched   pace   with   mine.   When 

he spoke again, he had changed the subject. 

    "Lady Drucilla, what know you of the Dismals?" 

    "Little enough," I answered, though, as with the recollection of 

the   ruined   keep,   the   nightmare   memory   of   the   World   Below 

flooded my mind like a full Send. "Those who took us were not 

able   to   deliver   the   three   of   us  to   the   one   who   paid   them;   they 

had been warned that Father and his troop rode hot-tod behind. 

Thus   we   were   lowered   into   that  place   and   left.   It   is   a   strange 

land   quite   unlike   this   Upper   World   as   if   it   were   no   part   of   it. 

And it holds many perils" 

    "Yet it also holds people," Fergal observed. "This stranger who 

rides with you makes no secret that he comes from there." 

    "That is so." I did not expand my answer. "Our imprisonment 

in   the   Dismals   seems,   as   I   said,   to   be   a   common   ploy   of   the 


----------------------- Page 319-----------------------

Breakswords." 

    "Did   many   survive,   then?   Our   tales   tell   only   of   those   who 

tried on their own to discover what lies below, never to return. 

Men speak of treasure to be found in the Under Land." 

   I turned quickly to a half lie. "We did not seek for riches but a 

way   to   the   Upper   World   again.  We   found   that   at   last   where 

some   who   had   come,   perhaps   in   search   of   wealth,   had   died 

and not easily. But their ropes served us." 

    "If   such   a   way   out   existed   for   you,   lady,   could   it   not   serve 

others also?" 

   What was this clansman searching for? In an instant he made 

it plain. 

    "Those who were also dropped there and survivedare there 

many such?" 

   I shook my head. "We saw only bones. I think that most of the 

Breakswords'        victims    were    flung    from    above,     rather   than 

lowered, as were we." 

    "Zolan was lowered, then; sothose who had taken him did 

not    want    him    quickly    dead?"    Fergal's   eyes   held    an  almost 

feverish gleam. 

    "We have not asked him concerning his past. To us, he was a 

savior, protecting us from the monsters, for night-frights indeed 

walk   by   day   in   that   place:   the   legends   speak   the   truth.   Zolan 

says that he is of the Dismals and we accept that." 

    "And if he is not, does he have clan-kin above to rejoice if he 

returns?" 

    "Ask that of him. I am not his voice." 

   At   this   terse   answer,   the   Wild   Cat   appeared   to   make   up   his 

mind     to  tell  me   all.  "Lady   Drucilla,   it  is  my   mind    that  you 

company with our true kingGerrit, who disappeared as a child 

long ago. A heavy hand is now needed, a ruler who is apart from 

all   clan   ties.   Such   a   leader   could   free   Gurlyon   from   the   black 


----------------------- Page 320-----------------------

Power that spins its evil webs in Kingsburke." 

   I turned my head to face him squarely. 

    "Clansman, this is no affair of mine, or Father's, or Alsonia's. It 

is against that Darkness alone that we ride, since we are Scorpys 

and have birth-given Talents. We have always served the Light 

and now that Power calls." 

    "These Talents, ladyare they a burden or a gift?" 

   I   had   no   time   to   reply   to   that.   A   flash   of   red   shot   past   my 

horse, sending it rearing, so that I had to summon all my skill to 

bring it under control again. The clansman had tried to catch my 

bridle,   but   my   mount   already   answered   to   me   again.   Now         I 

could     spare   attention    for   what    had    occurred.    Climber     had 

stopped where Tam and Zolan rode ahead. Now they also came 

to a halt. 

   A Send reached me: Tarn's. "Ambush ahead!" 

   Two   snaplocks   rode   in   holsters  on   either   side   of   my   saddle 

horn. I gathered the reins in my left hand and reached with the 

right for one of the pistols. 

    "Ambush!"   I   cried   to   the   clansman.   He   did   not   reach   for   his 

huge   sword   but   rather   drew   a   double-barreled   snaplock   of   his 

own from under his cloak. 

   This     was   level   land,   and    much     of  it  had   been    cleared. 

However, ahead of us the poorly surfaced road wound between 

two hills of some size. Fortifications, towers and walls, rose on 

boththe first defenses of Kingsburke. That an ambush could be 

set this close, under the very eyes of the garrison there, was an 

exceedingly bad sign. 

   Our   father,   together   with   Captain   Tweder,   came   pounding 

back from the van, Mother so close behind that her mount was 

nearly nosing the tail of his. She beckoned to Tam and me and 

we saw Bina pushing up from the rear. 

   If   an   ambush     had    been    laid, then    where     could   it  lie  in 


----------------------- Page 321-----------------------

concealment?   I   wondered.   No   thickets   of   brush   or   trees   grew 

here, no walls except those ringing the forest above. The woods 

above!       Were    the   soldiers   stationed     there   watching     for   our 

party   particularly,   or   was   Kingsburke   now   under   siege,   with 

armsmen posted in the forts and under command to destroy any 

who might come to the aid of the city? 

   Under       Father's   orders    we    retreated,    but   carefully,    facing 

always   in   the   direction   from   which   attack   might   come.   Still   no 

movement was to be seen about either of the watchtowers, nor 

along   their   walls.   But   more   sinister   yet   was   another   absence: 

above     those   fortifications,    no  royal    Standard     flew.   Who    now 

held the King's Towers? 


----------------------- Page 322-----------------------

   Twenty-eight 



   Tamara 



   "A test," Mother said. 

   The     clan  lord   and    his  three  lieutenants     (Fergal   was    not 

counted among them, I noted) were frowning. Several shuffled 

their feet as if anxious to leave and pursue some other plan. 

   "A heavy and hard one," Father returned. 

   What she outlined as our next move seemed only reasonable; 

even a wreaking with the aid of Power at such times had been 

rumored to have excellent results in the past. But the Gurlys had 

no     tradition    of  Talent     use   and    might     find   this   nearly 

unbelievable. 

   The    three   of  us,  as  well   as  Duty,    andsomewhat         to  my 

surprisea newcomer to the troop whom I did not know, were 

among   those   Mother   had   summoned.   Then   came   Father   and 

Zolan as if he would try this game. I was still partnered by the 

man   from   the   Dismals,   though   I   was   certain   he   had   not   been 

included in the chosen group. 

   Our   snaplocks   were   returned   to   their   holsters.   The   coming 

conflict would be a very different kind of battleone in which, 

to   judge   by   their   growing   scowls,   the   clansmen   had   no   faith.   I 

fastened the gem from the World Below to my head just above 

and between my eyes. It was already warming. 

   "A march by?" Captain Tweder asked. 

   "The clansmen," Mother replied. 

   The chief stared at her. Behind him, one of his men spat on the 

ground, his opinion of this uncanny business given wetly. 

   Perhaps because of the struggle with the Frush, the chief did 

not   refuse.   So   march   before   us  he   and   his   men   did,   slowly,   to 


----------------------- Page 323-----------------------

enable   us   to   survey   them   one   by   one.   Then   they   moved   away, 

leaving   us,   we   hoped,   with   faces   and   forms   safe   listed   in   our 

memories. 

    The    scout,    left  to   watch     the   towers,     returned     with    the 

information       that    nothing     was    yet   to  be   seen    about    either 

fortification. His relief went forward to replace him there. 

    Mother looked to Zolan. "Do you understand what we would 

do?" 

    "Yes." His reply was curt. 

    "Then," she spoke to the rest of us, "let us begin." 

    Thus,   shaping   with   our   combined   Talents,   we   raised   both   a 

seeming troop of Alsonians and a gathering of Gurly clansmen 

to march along the road we had left. Stronger and more detailed 

the unpeople became as we enhanced the Sends that gave them 

substance.   As   the   Lord   Warden's  flag   appeared   to   whip   in   the 

wind      above    their   line,   they   took    on   the   look   of   armsmen 

parading in review for a dignitary the queen would honor. 

    We   braced   ourselves   against   the   steady   drain   of   Power,   but 

no member of the ghostly band we summoned showed any sign 

of   weakening.   On   and   on   down   the   road   they   marched   as   we 

stood on a rise behind them. 

    Now      fleshly   clansmen     of   the  North     came    into   sight,  dust 

rising about the feet of their small wiry horses. I realized that the 

road    must    be   made     to  seem    disturbed     about    the  feet  of  our 

troop,   as   well,   or   this   travesty   would   be   quickly   exposed   for 

what   it   was.   The   Gurlys   were  noted   for   keen   sight   and   ever- 

ready suspicion. 

    The    warmth   against      my    forehead     approached       the  point   of 

burning,      but  I  needed     all  the  help    the  jewel   could    give   me. 

Abruptly   the   drain   I   had   set   myself   to   ignore   lessened,   and   I 

knew   at   once   what   was   to   be  done.   Keeping   my   eyes   on   the 

marchers,   I   allowed   myself   to   answer.   My   hand   swung   out   to 


----------------------- Page 324-----------------------

clasp   another's,   one   that   bore   hard   and   callused   fingers.   There 

was no need to turn my head and thus risk breaking control of 

the spirit-soldiers; I was well aware that I was now united with 

Zolan.   My   Power   had   touched   his   before   but   never   so   deeply; 

nevertheless,      the  gem     I  wore   made     this  melding     of  Talents, 

though so dissimilar, easy. 

   A skirmishing party broke from the mimic troop, which had 

now   arrived   within   arrow-shot   of   the   towers.   That   move   was 

born of Father's knowledge of battle strategy. No move had yet 

been made by those who must wait in ambush, but I was sure 

that the report of our beast-scout had been true. 

   The   soldiers   forming   the   van   slowed.   Now   a   man   spurred 

forward again Father's addition to the illusion we held with all 

our might. And that move set the fire to the fuse. 

   Not only did a shower of arrows skim down in a deadly cloud 

from archers rising above the walls, but more armsmen poured, 

seemingly out of the ground itself, to strike like a spear point at 

our troop! 

   I   do   not   know   how   great   an   effort   it   was   for   the   others   to 

change the projections we controlled, but I funneled much of my 

energy     into   letting   men    and    horses    fall,  pincushioned      with 

arrows;   then   I   had   to   hold   them   still   in   sight   as   dead   on   the 

ground. 

   Suddenly   a   new   force   entered   the   battle.   From   the   tower   on 

the rise that faced us bursta monster. I had always shrunk in 

fear from the sight of the giant insects that rendered the Dismals 

so deadly. This creature seemed one of those, like to that flier set 

to   feed   upon     the  spider    in  the  nightmare      skirmish     we   had 

witnessed.      Borne    upon     huge    beating    wings,    it  rose  aloft  to 

swoop down upon the tangle of men and illusions below. 

   Now   clansmen   were   runningnot  those   shadows   we   strove 

to hold the seeming of but our enemy's soldiers; they must have 


----------------------- Page 325-----------------------

discovered      that   they   aimed    at  illusions   alone.   The   huge    flier 

swung low, lower, and seized one of the fleeing troop. 

   Even      at  this  remove     from    the   struggle,   I  could    hear   his 

screams.   If   the   flier   was   part   of   the   ambush,   having   somehow 

been   summoned   from   the   Dismals,   it   was   turning   on   those   it 

was meant to serve. As suddenly as the thing struck, however, I 

understood.        The    winged     monster      was    born    from     Zolan's 

Powerand who better to produce such a menace? 

   Well into the air it had lifted when its prey twisted to fall free. 

The flier flapped low again, hunting for another victim. I could 

hear    cries  from    the  force   drawn     up   behind    us.  Though     they 

could     not  view    the  combat,     they  had    been    able  to  sight   the 

creature and what it bore. 

    "Now!" Father's hand swept down in the agreed-upon signal. 

   The flesh-and-blood troop, already in formation, moved out. 

Father mounted the horse brought to him by an armsman on the 

run and joined those already thundering along the road. 

   We continued to feed our mock army, though we would not 

be able to do so much longer. The pain that had arisen to beat in 

my temples was shared, I knew, by all the rest of our company. 

   Still   the   flier   swooped,   this   time   at   the   walls   of   the   tower 

where   the   archers   were   stationed.   More   soldiers   attempted   to 

flee; two fell over the edge of the parapet to the ground below. 

   Our   living   troops   and   the   Gurly   clansmen   were   closing   fast. 

At   last   Mother   gave   the   signal   releasing   us   from   the   strain   of 

holding the illusion. I wilted to the ground. With the end of my 

need   for   keeping   our   phantasms       intact,   I   was   as   empty   as   a 

spirits-crock after a feasting. It was too much effort to keep my 

eyes open, almost too much to keep breathing. 



   Drucilla 


----------------------- Page 326-----------------------

   Night sky curved over me. The stars framed there were very 

bright   brighter,   I   thought   bemusedly,   than   I   had   ever   seen 

them before. 

    "Cilla!" 

   Now   I   saw   no   stars   but   rather   a   dim   face   that   could   be   my 

own in a mirror. 

    "Bina?" 

   She was tugging at me, and I obeyed by sitting up. I sensed 

others     stirring    about    me.    I  shook     my     headwhat        had 

happened? My whole body ached, and it took a great effort for 

me to move. 

    "Come." Again Bina pulled at me.' 

   Comewhere? And why? 

    "You must get to a horse," she continued as I yielded to her, 

somehow standing again. I heard a snorting nearby and smelled 

horses, yes. 

   Not really understanding how I got there, I found myself in a 

saddle. My mount bore both bridle and reins, but it now moved 

under the control of someone walking by its head. All I could do 

was to cling to its coarse mane and strive to keep myself upright. 

Luckily we were advancing at little more than a walk. 

   Though   the   main   focus   of   my   attention   was   our   dreamlike 

progress,   memory   began   to   stir.   The   bushy-bearded   face   of   a 

Gurly kept forming in front of my own as if he strode backward 

before me. Then I saw a man with a scar-twisted lip, and beside 

him a boy with a straggle of face hair. Northerners, all of them. 

   My grip on the mane tightened as realization dawned. Those 

three     they   were    Patterns!   To   create  the   form   of  something 

living   or   unliving,   one   must   first   fashion   a   Pattern;   that   was   a 

task   I   had   performed   many   times  over.   As   if   a   door   had   been 

flung open in my mind, I remembered: we had Patterned a war- 


----------------------- Page 327-----------------------

troop of our own folk, and a riding of Gurly clansmen. That act 

must have been a success, or surely we would not now be free. 

   "Bina?" There was no need for whispering as I had just done 

or was there? 

   It was not my sister who answered but the one who led my 

horse. 

   "The Lady Sabina, milady, has gone to see the squire, who is 

hurt." 

   "And you are?" I prompted. 

   "Ison    of   Scorpy-Alt,    out   of  the   Southern    Isles,"  the   man 

answered.   "I   have   come   into the   company   of   the   Lord   Warden 

with a message from the queen, and I am to ride with his troop 

for a space." 

   I sat up a little straighter and loosed my right-handed hold in 

the   dark   to   reach   the   nearer   snaplock,   which   a   brush   with   my 

knee told me was slung at the saddle horn. A sect of Clan Scorpy 

dwelt in the Sea Islands, right enough; however, neither Father 

nor Mother had mentioned this distant kinsman. I had dealt with 

illusion this day to such a point that I was suspicious. 

   Then   I   remembered   how   we   had   gathered   our   own   living 

band before engaging the enemyif one might call dispatching 

shadows   launching   weapons.   A  stranger   had   been   with   us 

young,   he   was,   and   wearing   the   buff   coat   and   breastplate   of   a 

trooper. On sudden impulse, I loosed a Send, then grabbed again 

at my horsehair anchor as I nearly reeled off my mount. 

   "YouRead?" 

   I trembled as an answer was returnednot with the clarity of 

one from my sisters or Mother, but still plain. 

   "I Read, yes. I have the Talent." 

   Very seldom was Reading a masculine gift. Our father had it 

in part, and it was said that his brother who died of the wasting 

illness had been Gifted with even more. 


----------------------- Page 328-----------------------

    "I am your cousinson to Magus Scorpy" 

   Magus      had   been   Father's   other   brother.   He   had    chosen   to 

serve Alsonia at sea and had died at the moment of victory in the 

great engagement with sea-slavers in the Southern waters. 

    "Welcome, Kinsman." I spoke aloud, too drained to maintain 

mind-link. "Tell me, how went the battle?" 

   I   heard   a   chuckle   out   of   the   dark   rising   above   the   sound   of 

horse hooves and the thud of marching feet. 

    "I believe they are running still. That dragon certainly shook 

them in, their boots!" 

    "Dragon?"   I   was   momentarily  bewildered.   "Oh,   the   winged 

oneZolan must have woven that illusion. Such horrors are to 

be found in the Dismals, as we can testify. Then those who lay in 

wait for us were all defeated?" 

    "It   would   seem   so.   Our   people   hold   both   towers   now.   The 

Gurlys     who    were   taken   report   that   much    trouble   is  afoot  in 

Kingsburke. My Lord Warden is questioning them." 

   Ison continued with the news. A number of the soldiers from 

both   towers   had   fled.   Several   bodies   had   been   left   behind   to 

mark their encounter with an enemy who had never been truly 

there;   some   of   the   clansmen   appeared   to   have   died   from   sheer 

fear. The right-hand tower would  shelter our family with more 

than    half   of  our    troop   as   a garrison,     while    the  Northern 

clansmen held the other. 

    "It is plain," my escort concluded, "that the Gurlys do not find 

themselves wishing to be too near to us. And perhaps the Lord 

Warden is just as well satisfied to have it so." 

   The night seemed very long. Much as I wanted to know more 

about this, newfound cousin, I found it a strain to talk; I think I 

dozed at times. Ison seemed content to lead the horse. If he had 

lent Talent energy to our deception, then apparently he had not 

been as drained by the effort as we. 


----------------------- Page 329-----------------------

   I   roused   at   the   blast   of   a   snaplock   out   in   the   night,   swiftly 

followed by a Send: 

    "Lady Drucilla!" Reins slapped across my wrists and, without 

completely   realizing   what   I   did,   I   clutched   at   them. "Can   you 

manage?" 

   A    shoutanother.       A   second    pistol   shotthis     one   louder. 

Instinctively I took control of my mount. 

    "Yes,"  I   Sent   back,   then   felt,   rather   than   saw,   Cousin   Ison 

move away. 



   Tamara 



   I still wore the gem from the ruins bound to my forehead as 

we rode through the night. It had been the surge of heat from the 

stone    that   had   fully  aroused     me.   Then    came    the  flash  of  a 

snaplock cutting the dark before me, bringing my hand to grip a 

similar     weapon.     A   second     shot   followed.    I  was    riding   in 

company,       but   I  could   distinguish    neither   the   nature    of  my 

companions nor the source of the pistol report. 

    "Aahh!" 

   The new noise was not a cry of pain but the cry of defiance a 

warrior might give when an expected action was to hand. Now, 

too,   there   came    light  of  a  sort,  neither   hot   torch  nor   cooler 

moonlight. A globe of yellow, a sickly hue, appeared close to the 

ground, a little to one side of the track along which we rode. 

   Globe?   No,   the   sphere   was   fast   assuming   a   different   form, 

lengthening      into  a  shaft   like  a  spear  held   upright.    Changing 

again,   it   shaped   itself   swiftly  into   the   likeness   of   an   armsman, 

though not as tall as most in the troop. The soldier-image stood 

unmoving as we advanced towards it. 

   Whoever rode matching pace with my mount pushed ahead 


----------------------- Page 330-----------------------

and away from me. Against the unhealthy glow, he was only a 

shadow. Then a shout broke the night again, and my companion 

dropped to the ground before the light. 

    "Vos!"  A     word,    this  time,   but   who    of  the  troop    had   half 

screamed it I could not have said. Someone barked an order, and 

the sounds of hooves ceased. I had already brought my horse to 

a halt. 

    Power   was   in   play   here,   but   not   mine   nor   my   sisters',   and 

certainly not Mother's or Duty's. This Talent was Zolan's, for, as 

much as by his voice, I could now identify his distinctive Gift in 

action. 

   The evilly glowing form did not match him in either height or 

human   features.   Instead,   Zolan   now   faced   one   of   the   squarish 

Jug bodies, but with visible features on the ball head. However, 

that   shape   was   continuing   to  change,   becoming   less   squat   and 

thick-limbed. 

   At the same time, I was aware that I had been netted in just 

such     ensorcellement      as   we   had    ourselves    used    earlier.   This 

apparition   had   no   real   substance!   As   I   drew   nearer,   a   second 

sharp   thrust   of   light   came,   not  shooting   from   the   thing   before 

Zolan but springing from my gem. 

   The     beam     struck    over    Zolan's     shoulder     straight    at  his 

challenger. The stranger threw up arms far too long to match its 

stature   and   began   to   beat   at   the   air   before   the   man   from   the 

Dismals.       The    shadow-creature         was     trying    to   reach     our 

companion,        but   however     madly     its  long   and    massive     arms 

battered, they were rebuffed by a shield they could not breach. 

   The Jug-warrior crouched and hurled itself at Zolan, only to 

rebound. 

    I could now see the features on the head ball clearly: eyes that 

were dark pits holding a yellow spark in their depths, a nose as 

sharp   as   a   bill   of   a   raptor   above   a   parody   of   human   lips   that 


----------------------- Page 331-----------------------

moved, dribbling dark moisture. As if unconsciously obeying an 

order, I swung my head in the thing's direction. The gem with its 

radiance   moved   in   answer,   to   center   upon   the   middle   of   the 

alien face. 

    "Vos!" Again the strange worda name?spoken by Zolan. 

From     my    position   behind    him,   I  could   not   see  what    he  was 

doing,   but   the   apparition   gave  ground.   The   light   of   my   jewel 

followed      it  until  the  apparition     flickered,   broke    into  yellow 

fragments, and disappeared. 

   I remember but little of the rest of our journey. Mother rode 

beside me and now and then put out a hand, feeding me from 

her    own    inner   strength.    The    pain   that   had   come     with   the 

awakening of my stone held me, dulling all other perceptions. 



   Sabina 



   It   was   evident    that   an  attack   had   been    made    upon    some 

portion of our company. I could easily sense that the battle was a 

matter   of   Power,   but,   because   it   occurred   farther   ahead   in   the 

troop,   I   could   investigate   no   further   unless   I   called   upon   the 

Talent. I heard mutterings among those close to me, but I could 

spare no attention to translating them, for I now used a Send to 

Cilla and to Tam. Cilla replied clearly at once, but Tarn's answer 

came   haltingly,   and   with   it   Mother's   assurance   that   the   danger 

was past. 

   Not     long    afterward,     we   swung      from    the   road    we   had 

followed     with    such   care  and    the  horses   began    to  climb.   The 

heavy darkness that had hung about us through this journey 

perhaps in itself a lesser assault of the enemy held unbroken 

until    a  torch    blazed    ahead.     Shortly    thereafter,    we   passed 

between thick walls into the inner court of one of the two towers. 


----------------------- Page 332-----------------------

    A   relief   that,   oddly,   took   the   form   of   a   feeling   of   pressure 

relaxing followed our passage through the gate and our sight of 

the    wall   about    us,  its  sturdy,    well-set   stone    rising   for  three 

stories.   Here   were   more   than   torches   to   drive   back   the   dark 

several lanterns had been lit. With a sense of profound gratitude, 

I dismounted. 

    For   the   remainder   of   this   night,   at   least,   we   would   shelter 

behind stout walls and under a solid roof. Darkness, within and 

without, had been banished for a time, and we could rest. 



    Drucilla 



    We bedded down at one end of the hall on the second level of 

the tower. I obediently drank from a flask Duty urged upon me 

and     passed    it  on  to  Tam.    So   far,  my   warrior-sister     had    said 

nothing   of   the   skirmish   of   Power   that   had   occurred   along   the 

line of march, but she sat with our mother's arm about her for a 

while.   Then   she   seemed   to   rouse   and   pulled   the   gem   off   her 

forehead.   Her   cropped   hair   swung   free   as   she   shook   her   head 

vigorously, and we could see a dark bruise between and above 

her eyes. Duty hurried to spread ointment on the mark. 

    That   Tam   had   once   more   met   opposition   or   threat   from   the 

enemy, we were sure. However, for the first time in our lives, we 

did not press her for an explanation but were content to watch 

Mother settle her for the remainder of the night. She pulled up a 

cloak over Tam before moving the lantern away so that it would 

not   shine   in   her   face.   Before   she  slept,   though,   our   sister   first 

made sure of the jewel from the Dismals, dropping its cord once 

more over her head. 

    Was   Tam   somehow   loosening   the   threefold   bond   that   had 

always been our strength? That talisman from the ruinsdid it 


----------------------- Page 333-----------------------

threaten      our   oneness?     I  stared    at  the   ceiling    above,    trying 

somehow   to   fasten   my   attention   firmly   on   its   boards,   to   force 

myself out of the present entirely. 

    One by one, I summoned memories, not of Grosper but of a 

far less imposing dwelling and the sights and smells that went 

with   it.   I   saw   fields   of   grass   and   pastures   where   cattle   grazed, 

heard   flights   of   doves,   felt   the   pleasant   weight   in   my   arms   of 

Quinnie,   cat   matriarch   of   the   house   we   had   once   called   home. 

Why, two of her kittens were sleeping in the folds of the scarf I 

had just discarded.... 

    A hand touched my forehead gently. 

    "Sleep, my dear Cilla." 

   Yes, I was small and wrapped in warm love again, back home 

in my own land. 


----------------------- Page 334-----------------------

   Twenty-nine 



    Tamara 



   A violent storm awoke me. Though thick walls kept its blasts 

from us, the rage of the winds was beyond anything I had ever 

known. I shivered, pulling closer the cloak that wrapped me. 

   But the tumult of the wind was not the only sound disturbing 

the night's peace, I thought as I sat up, holding my aching head. I 

was     also   hearing    voices,   faint   but   hot   with    violent   anger, 

threatening. Yet I could distinguish no real words in the bursts 

of growls and shouts. 

   The   light   of   a   single   lantern   across   the   chamber   did   little   to 

illuminate my surroundings. I counted the mounds on the floor 

and numbered four: Bina, Cilla, Mother, Duty, all of whom lay 

silent and unmoving. None of them had summoned me. Had the 

"voices" been merely the storm-winds venting their rage into the 

arrow-slits in the tower walls? 

   But   noI   caught   movement   in   the   far   reaches   of   the   hall. 

How   I   was   able   to   see   motion   through   the   heavy   shadow   and 

dark I did not know, but that this was truly important I was very 

sure. Trying not to disturb those about me, I got to my feet. 

   The movement was stilled now, but need had not released its 

hold on me. If I made any sound as I moved, the storm covered 

it.  The   darkness     was   almost    palpable;    I  edged    forward    with 

hands   outstretched,   as   if   expecting   to   encounter   a   barrier.   We 

had   set   Wards   in   this   place   prior   to   retiring,   but   those   barriers 

were of a nature I could understand and pass if I would. 

   Now   I   became   aware   of   a   faint   graying   in   the   dark   ahead. 

Using this lessening of the gloom as a guide, I soon discovered 

the bottom step of a stair that must lead to the next floor of the 


----------------------- Page 335-----------------------

tower.     I  could   not   have   turned     back   even    if  I  wanted   to;  as 

though I were under Father's orders, I began to climb. 

    As   I   ascended,   the   pallid   light   grew   stronger.   I   reached   the 

next floor where I could make out several long guns, each braced 

by    a  small   square    of  window,      their   heavy    barrels   set  to   fire 

through   those   ports.   However,   the   light   I   had   seen,   which   was 

quite   visible   now,   shone   downward   from   above   another   stair. 

These   steps   could   only   lead   to   the   roof,   and   who   would   dare 

venture   out   onto   a   flooring   of   rain-slick   stone   in   the   midst   of 

such violent weather? For the first time I questioned where my 

curiosity was leading, or what might control me. 

    My pause, though, was only a brief one. I came to the foot of 

the stairs to look up. If the next level held an opening to the roof, 

it had certainly not been broached, or the fearsome wind would 

now be prying with rude fingers at my night-garb. I climbed. 

    Thus I entered a much smaller space, one that must crown the 

tower. Lying on the floor at the head of the stair was a rod, from 

which came the limited glow of light. At each of the four sides of 

this space, a window was set into the wall. Three of these were 

shuttered,   but   the   fourth   framed   a   square   of   the   night.   It   also 

admitted sound: the howl of the wind, the clamor of the voices I 

thought   I   could   hear   borne   upon  it.   Yet   no   wind-force   reached 

this place through that window! 

    Before it stood Zolan, his back to me, as unmoving as one of 

the   well-trained   guards   before   the   Alsonian   palace.   Crouched 

before   him,   front   paws   on   the   inner   window   sill,   was   Climber, 

his attention also fixed on what lay without. 

    Neither of them showed any awareness of my presence. I left 

the stairwell to step behind Zolan, striving to discover what that 

stone frame held to inspire such interest. It puzzled me intensely 

that no storm-blast blew through the opening. 

    The    tempest     raging    outside    was   no   uproar    of  our   world's 


----------------------- Page 336-----------------------

winds,     I  straightway      realized.    Beyond     the   window      spun    a 

whirling,     lashing    fury,   visible   in  itself.  The  unnatural     storm 

needed no trees or other solid forms against which to display its 

power, yet, weirdly, it had not come within the outer wall about 

the tower. 

   And   that   maelstrom   itself   held   movement.   Ships?   But   ships 

were of the sea; none swam the waves of the air! Nor were these 

objects   like   any   seagoing   vessels   of   my   knowledge.   Each   was 

shaped not unlike a huge rod tapered at both ends and outlined 

with   red-orange   light.   After   a   moment's   observation,   I   realized 

that   they   were   engaging   in   some  form   of   combat.   Lines   of   fire 

shot   from   one   vessel,   aimed   at   another.   Suddenly   one   of   the 

airships broke apart and fell earthward. 

    "Yesso!" 

   In   spite   of   the   uproar   of   the  eerie   wind   I   was   able   to   hear 

Zolan's words. 

    "This    is  of  the   past."   He   continued      as  if  carrying     on   a 

conversation, yet I was somehow sure he remained unaware of 

my     coming.    "It  is  buried   centuries    deep,    finished.   Nor    shall 

Dobulgar rise again." 

   The combat in the clouds had ceased, but I hardly noticed, for 

in   that   instant   I   myself   fell   under   attack.   The   living   heart   of 

Tamara      Scorpy     was    assaulted,    an   unseen     entity   striving   to 

quench my inner core of life as a lantern might be extinguished. 

   I knew in the same moment that I could not escape, nor even 

survive except by summoning all the Power I could draw upon 

to hold fast. Zolan spun about as I swayed from side to side. His 

arms went about me, and I was held fast as his lips met mine 

not in a show of passion but in a sharing of energy. 

   Powereagerly, hungrily, I drew it in, and still the exchange 

continued.      This   was   no   longer   my    own    fightmy      body    had 

become   a   battlefield   on   which  two   opposing   forces   contended 


----------------------- Page 337-----------------------

while my soul was merely a bystander. The invader, whoever or 

whatever it was, no longer tried to bend me to its will but turned 

instead on Zolan with fierce intensity. 

   However,   it   had   not   utterly   overwhelmed   my   defenses,   and 

now   I   strove   to   raise   such   a   shield   as   I   could   for   Zolan's   aid. 

How long did we wrestle with the Dark before allies arrived to 

lend aid in the fight? I never knew. Dimly I became aware of the 

approach   of   unity   and   determination.   Bina   and   CillaMother, 

Dutythey had ascended into the tower and joined our eldritch 

encounter! I now held all the forces of an army within me one 

such as I was sure the intruder had never engaged before. Then a 

new,     less-powerful      strain  of   Talent   arrived    at  that   moment, 

approaching        timidly   but   certain  of   what    must    be   done.   Still 

Zolan   and   I   stood   lip   to   lip,   and   the   invisible   war   within   me 

reached   the   point   of   slashing,   tearing   pain   as   if   my   body   were 

being torn apart. 



    Sabina 



   We   crowded   together   in   our   desperate   need   to   ascend   the 

tower stairs, jostling against each other in our haste to climb. We 

found Tam standing encircled by Zolan's arms, her lips pressed 

tightly to his. Outside the open window behind them, streaks of 

raw color were bursting back and forth across the sky. Without 

any word from Tam, I moved to her back and placed my hands 

upon her shoulders. A moment later Cilla joined herself to me in 

like manner. 

   What we two had, we speedily offered our beleaguered sister: 

energy     born    of  Cilia's  Talent    united    with   mine    and    poured 

through   me   to   Tam.   I   became   aware   that   a   beam   of   light   had 

formed about the two before us. Then, as a spear might be aimed 


----------------------- Page 338-----------------------

by a warrior, that shaft shot out through the window. 

   More      and   more    Power    surged    through     the   channel    of  my 

body into Tam. The ray of luminance broadened and continued 

to   bore   outward.   The   turmoil   outside   grew   worse   and   worse, 

and I had to close my eyes against the whorls of blistering color. 

   Green   and   blue   in   that   aerial   weaving   darkened   to   red,   the 

raw crimson of blood. The stain might not have entered to touch 

my body, but pain thrilled in my every sinew. Still I clung tightly 

to Tam, as did Cilla and those behind her. 

   It was Zolan who, never loosing his hold on my sister, moved. 

Drawing away from the window, he took all of us with him. The 

pulsating scarlet outside had moved toward the tower and now 

appeared       to  touch    the  very    frame    of  the   opening.     Without 

hearing any order, but simply feeling a demand I could not leave 

unanswered, I struggled to increase the flow of Power in spite of 

my   pain.   Around   the   ragged   edge   of   my   thrust   came   a   whole 

entwined      wave     of  force  from    Cilla  and   the   othersour      final 

great effort. 

   The     light   outside    was    bulging     inward,     swelling    like   an 

overloaded        water-skin     being    forced    through      too   small    an 

opening.   Then   it   burst   to   spit   forth   a   body.   In   that   instant,   our 

connecting   Power   was   severed.   I   crashed   to   the   floor   as   Cilla 

struck me from behind, and Tam, released by Zolan, crumpled 

against me. 

   The blood-glow vanished and, in its absence, we were blinded 

for a few breaths. When we could see again, Zolan was standing 

over   a   man   whom   another   Power   had   used   the   scarlet   light   to 

deliver. 

   Rolling forward until his body struck the wall under the open 

window, the newcomer began scrabbling against the stone in an 

effort   to   hoist   himself   to   its   sill.   Now   Zolan   moved,   as   well, 

catching the stranger around the neck to drag him back. And the 


----------------------- Page 339-----------------------

man from the Dismals was not the only one in action, for Ison, 

the Scorpy who claimed kinship with us, thrust his way past him 

to slam shut the shutters, submerging the room in darkness. We 

could still hear the fight but could see none of it. 

    "Yya werli cvorg!" 

   That   cry   did   not   come   from   Zolan.   The   words   were   strange 

and without meaning to me, yet they seemed harsh, evenevil. 

At least they carried a chilling sense of sheer horror. 

   Around Tam grew a radiance we had witnessed beforeone 

that   promised      aid:  the   gemstone     had   surged     to  life,  and  it 

brightened ever stronger. At last we could see Zolan clearly. But, 

though we might have expected the new arrival to be another of 

the   ball-headed   folk,   the   man   he   was   now   choking   into   silence 

appeared   to   have   no   relationship   to   the   people   of   the   Dismals. 

Rather,     he  was    a  young    Gurly,   more     richly  dressed    than   a 

clansman. 

    "Aid me!" The stranger managed a strangled cry. "I am your 

king! This madman" 

   He     got  no   further    as  Zolan,   abandoning       his  throat-hold, 

swung up a fist that connected with the point of the clansman's 

chin.   Under     the  force  of  that  blow,    the  intruder    reeled  back, 

striking   the   edge   of   the   closed   shutter.   The   thud   of   his   head 

against the wall was loud enough to be clearly heard. 

   Zolan at once stepped forward to stand over the limp body of 

the stranger, wavering a little and breathing in great gulps. Ison 

Scorpy dropped to his knees, setting his fingers to the side of the 

bruised throat. 

    "Still alive," he announced, then turned his head to look up at 

Zolan. "Who is he?" 



    Tamara 


----------------------- Page 340-----------------------

   But   no   answer   came.   I   raised   my   head   from   Bina's   shoulder 

with   some   difficulty.   Any   weakness   I   had   ever   felt   before   at   a 

draining of the Power had been nothing compared with this. 

   "He saidking." I looked to Zolan, not to the body crumpled 

on the floor. A king was reported to be captive in Gurlyon, yes 

but there might be two rulers now. 

   Zolan      made    no    move     to  examine     the   body     Ison   was 

straightening   out.   Climber   came   out   from   the   shadows,   sniffed 

at the inert man, and lifted his lip in a silent snarl. The beast had 

expressed   his   opinion   of   the   man,   and   it   was   a   low   one,   no 

matter what his rank. 

   Mother came into view from behind me, her hands resting on 

my shoulders. She had sent into and through me many of those 

wracking waves of Power. 

   "This    is  King    Arvor,"   she   said,   not  in  accusation     but   in 

recognition.      Yet   her   attention   was    for   Zolan,    not   for  the 

unconscious stranger. After a pause, in which the man from the 

Dismals made no answer, she spoke again: 

   "Is this the king?" 

   That   she   would   ask   such   a   question   when   she   had   already 

answered   it   made   no   sense.   I   straightened.   The   glow   from   my 

talisman appeared to keep rhythm with her labored breathing. 

   "What is he"I flung out toward the body the hand holding 

the gem "flesh or spirit?" 

   Zolan, who had paid no attention to our mother, stared at me 

sharply for a second and then gave a guarded look at his recent 

opponent. 

   "Who knows?" 

   But our mother was not to be denied. She gestured at Arvor. 

   "You drew him here" 

   Zolan denied that statement at once. "He was sent." 


----------------------- Page 341-----------------------

    "So   ..."   Apparently   she   was   able   to   accept   this   reply.   I   was 

thinking far more clearly now. We had heard that the king was 

reported missing, that the Chosen from the mountains remained 

in Kingsburke. If Arvor had been a prisoner, and that renegade 

from   the   Jar   Folk   did   possess   great   power,   he   could   well   have 

planted the ruler among us now as a weapon of his own. 

   Now Mother addressed Ison rather than Zolan. 

    "Ask   my   Lord   Warden   to   come"   she   began,   but   she   had 

gotten   no   further   when   Bina   and   I   were   gently   pushed   to   one 

side, and Father stood there. 

    "What chances?" he demanded of Mother. "Even the troop is 

near   ready   to   flee.   Men   have   been   struck   down   by   the   Power 

that raged here!" 

   He did not wait for an answer but took another step forward 

to   look   down   on   Arvor.   The   king   moaned   and   made   a   weak 

gesture toward his head. I moved the gem at once so that its still- 

growing light more fully illuminated him. 

    "King Arvor!" Our father looked directly to Zolan. "How came 

he here? Was he with the tower garrison but did not flee?" 

   Ison     spoke.   "The    Power     brought    him,    Lord    Warden."     He 

pointed to the window. "Through thatin a blaze of flame!" 

   Father's thoughts kept pace with Mother's. "Was he drawn by 

you? For what purpose?" he demanded. 

   Zolan   gave   a   sigh,   and   his   hands   went   out   in   a   gesture   of 

helplessness as he made the same answer: "He was Sent!" 

   The radiance of my jewel made very   plain   the   expression   of 

our   father's   face.   Familiar   as   he   was   with   the   force   that   fueled 

our   Talents,   there   were   some   displays   of   that   Power   he   would 

not accept without more explanation. 

   I was on my feet now, though I still held the talisman so that 

its   radiance   touched   the   king.   He   was   showing   more   signs   of 

returning consciousness, turning his head as if to avoid as much 


----------------------- Page 342-----------------------

of the eye-smiting light as he could. 

    I faced Zolan squarely, and my words came evenly and with 

emphasis. 

    "Is this one indeed our enemy?" 

    Slowly our companion shook his head. "Not now" 

    The   man   on   the   floor   suddenly   sat   upright.   He   stared   at   us, 

his eyes fastening on each in turn before passing to the next one. 

Fear    shadowed        his  eyes    and    furrowed      his  face.   Then    Ison 

stepped back, and the king looked beyond him. 

    "Howhow   came   I   here?"   His   voice   was   unsteady.   "I   was 

with   the   Chosen   while   he   told  me   what   was   happening   in   the 

streetsthat   monsters   had   been   summoned   by   those   accursed 

Southerners   whose   unholy   Power   killed   and   yet   could   not   be 

quenched." 

    Suddenly his eyes fixed again on Father. 

    "Damned   dealers   with   the   Dark!"   His   voice   had   risen   to   a 

scream.      Then    such    a  stream    of    obscenity     aimed     at  Father, 

Mother,   and   finally   at   us   burst   forth   to   taint   the   air   as   I   had 

never thought to hear from the lips of any man of gentle birth. 

    Ison moved. The sound of his hand striking the other's mouth 

was near as loud as the vomit of word-filth ended by that blow. 

    Father stood over the king, shouldering Ison to one side. 

    "King or not, youngling, you will keep a clean tongue in your 

head.   I   shall   forget   this,   since   it   would   seem   you   have   been   a 

victim   of   another's   Power.   Your   advisor   is   Chosen,   yes,   but   by 

the   Dark.   With   some   foul   intent  he   has   sent   you   hither.   If   you 

know that purpose, you would do very well to state it now." 

    His    face   twisted     in  rage,    Arvor    spat,   and    the   moisture 

spattered      on  Father's    buff   coat.  Ison's   hand    lifted   to  strike  a 

second time, but Father shook his head. 

    Now Duty came into the full light and stooped a little to stare 

into   the   king's   hot   eyes.   Before   he   could   pull   away,   she   laid 


----------------------- Page 343-----------------------

fingers   on   his   forehead.   He   was   instantly   still,   his   gaze   caught 

and held by her. 

    After   what   seemed   a   very   long   pause,   his   face   relaxed.   The 

Wisewife's   fingers   moved   back   and   forth,   and   I   realized   what 

she   did.   Just   so   had   she   brought   all   of   us   at   times   to   calm   and 

peace   when   something   had   gone   very   wrong   with   our   lives.   I 

remembered   sitting   once   under  a   wind-twisted   tree   as   a   child, 

holding   in   my   hands   a   fallen   nest   with   three   dead   baby   birds, 

my     eyes    painful    from    crying.    It  had    been    Duty    who     had 

comforted me then by the same gentle use of Power. 

    I  was    not  surprised     to  see   the king's    eyes   close,   his  body 

slump      back   to  the   floor;  Duty    had    given   him    the  Dreamless 

Sleep. Now she spoke to our mother. 

    "This one has been possessed without his consent." 

    She    stated   what    was    the  greatest    of  crimes    to  those    with 

Talent:   the   seizure   of   another's   soul,   the   very   atrocity   that   had 

set the woman of the Jugged Ones against the lord of her own 

kind. 

    But the Wisewife was continuing. "Even though this was done 

against his will, a channel has been opened, and at any moment 

he can again be invaded." 

    Zolan   moved   for   the   first   time.   "This   body   housed   its   own 

spirit   before    Tharn    came,"    he   informed      us  grimly.    "The    true 

Arvor was held captive by those who would use him as a tool" 

    "But when you seized him here in the tower, the hold of the 

Gray Robe was broken!" I burst in. 

    "Yes,"    our   companion       nodded.     "It  was    then    that  the   evil 

Power that had banished the king's soul was broken; but Arvor's 

body had already given house-room to the Dark One, and taken 

the taint of his nature, and so the king appeared to change. 

    "Even     now,     though     the   Jugged     One's    gateway      has   been 

closed"the   man   from   the   Dismals   sighed   as   though   from   the 


----------------------- Page 344-----------------------

depths     of  great   weariness"we         still  face  great   trouble.   We 

cannot keep the king as prisonerthe clansmen will come over 

from the other tower sooner or later." 

   Mother spoke then, not to our father but as if she were voicing 

some thoughts aloud the better to study them. 

    "Shall we work the memory change?" 

   Alteration of the mind of any man or woman, even an enemy, 

was   another   act   that   was   dubious  in   the   eyes   of   the   Talented; 

however,      it  was   not   totally   forbidden,     though    it  was   only 

undertaken when no other choice was left. 

   Duty did not look away from the sleeper, but she answered, 

"We may be too drained. It would be better to wait" 

   A    rousing    cry  from    without    interrupted     her,  followed     by 

other    sounds    that  reached    us  even    through    the  tower's    thick 

walls and shutters. 

    "By    the   Waning     Moon!"      Father   pushed     aside    Ison   and 

reopened   the   window.   Leaning   a   little   over   the   sill,   he   looked 

down at the courtyard. Then he whirled about. 

    "How long will this one sleep, dame?" 

    "I   cannot   say.   He   has   been   weakened   by"she   paused,   and 

her   mouth   twisted   as   though   she   would   spit   forth   as   foulness 

her next words"what he has undergone." 

    "So be it." Father's face was grim. "Listen well, all of you. This 

shall be our tale: Those we drove from this watchtower were not 

in truth Arvor's menthe greater part of them served the One 

we    now    hunt.   We    found    the   king   here,  bound,     a  prisoner, 

reserved for some hideous fate by the Chosen and his followers. 

He had also been kept under control by means of some potion. 

He   has   now   been   freed   by   us,   and   we   shall   guard   him   on   his 

way     to   return    to  Kingsburke.      If  you"he       spoke    now    to 

Mother "can implant at least a portion of false memory, let the 

story run as I have said." 


----------------------- Page 345-----------------------

    Father     then   gestured     to   Ison   and,   after   a  pause,    to  Zolan. 

"Now we go to see what manner of trouble lies below." 

    He   did   not   leave   at   the   close   of   this   speech,   for   he   also   had 

orders   for   the   three   of   us.   "All   know   that   you   gave   strength   to 

summon   the   shadow   army.   Tam,   hide   that   talisman   of   yours. 

Bina,    Cilla,   get   you   below     with    your    sister  and    appear     very 

weak. It shall be given out that you and Zolan protected the king 

with   your   Talent   or   the   Chosen   leader   would   have   struck   him 

dead   rather   than   let   it   be   known   that   that   false   priest   deals   in 

soul-rape that is far worse than murder. Let us to this wreaking 

straightway. It may be that we shall have to bring the clan chief 

and some of his leaders here to see the king. If you continue to 

hold him as he is now, all the better, Duty." 

    During   this   speech,   he   had   approached   the   stairwell.   Now, 

without any addition to his last orders, he was over its edge and 

gone,     both    Ison   and    Zolan     close   behind     him.    We    were     left 

guardians of the Gurly king. 


----------------------- Page 346-----------------------

   Thirty 



    Sabina 



   We did not move out of the watchtower for Kingsburke. King 

Arvor was carried to the lower floor, still limp in deep sleep, to 

be bedded next to Rogher. 

   Within a very short time clansmen came to view their ruler, 

filling   by   the   chamber.   We   had   made   ourselves   very   visible   as 

concerned attendants, although we ourselves would have liked 

to   share   the   king's   slumbers.  With   Duty   I   had   sought   out   the 

quarters   of   the   healer   to   make   inroads   on   the   supplies   stored 

there, providing support for us all. 

   Sitting down at last I crushed a palm full of leaves and drew 

deep     breaths     of  the   invigorating      scent.   While    I  was    thus 

employed,   Tam   and   Cilla   busied   themselves   putting   our   own 

gear in order. 

   There were many measuring glances cast in our direction as 

the    Gurlys    came     to  view    King    Arvor,    some     I  thought    too 

searching.   Though   the   story   Father   had   so   swiftly   crafted   did 

hold together, a number of questions obviously remained. 

   It was a day of heavy clouds; the ravishing colors seemed to 

have   burnt   all   the   heavens,   leaving   only   ashes.   Just   before   day 

the warn fires at the top of each defense tower had been lit and 

remained unthreatened by wind or rain. 

   Also     messengers      had    ridden   out    and    we   caught    enough 

snatches of the visitors' words to realize that now a full clan call 

had gone forth in the king's name. Our own troop took no part 

in   this.   Nor   did   we   see   Father   again   soon.   It   was   plain   that   he 

was very willing to allow the Gurlys to handle this business. 

   At   length   Mother   summoned   Tam   and   Duty.   Together   they 


----------------------- Page 347-----------------------

left the hall for one of the small rooms, which provided privacy 

for   the   officers.   They   had   not   been   in   that   small   chamber   long 

before a faint glow, pulsating with limited Power, suggested that 

Tam was calling upon her talisman. 



    Tamara 



   Mother pulled a flat pillow from a bunk to the floor where she 

had   already   seated   herself,   motioning   us   to   join   her.   With   the 

pillow as a less-than-firm base, she flattened it further with the 

force    of  both   hands,    setting   upon    it  a  large   disk   of  finely 

burnished silver. 

   I recognized a tool she used but seldoma seeing mirror. It 

had     in  the   past   been   exposed      to  several   baths    of  Power. 

However,       as  far  as  I  knew,   it  had   never   been    taken   out  of 

Mother's most private workroom before. To call upon such aid 

would alert any Power source within leagues of its use. Still, our 

presence here now had been well established by the events of the 

night. Why hide now? 

    "Let the light of the talisman be the sun above," she said. Her 

hands were on either side of the disk. Energy would flow from 

flesh and bone to activate the seeing. 

   I steadied the gem above. The glow did not give off heat this 

time,     only    the    light.   Duty    was     singsonging       words     of 

summoning. 

   The   disk   came   alight.   Even   the   plate   grew   larger   until   we 

looked through what might be a window taller and wider than 

any    in  the  walls   about   us.  What    we    clearly  saw   now    was    a 

section   of   cobbled   street.   Stone  buildings   loomed   high   on   one 

side but on the other side there was a stretch of open ground. A 

more intent study told me that this was the very heart of Kings- 


----------------------- Page 348-----------------------

burke and facing us some distance across the open ground was 

the palace of the Gurly kings. 

   I had seen that only once before when we, as the family of the 

Lord   Warden,   had   gathered   there  to   be   presented   to   the   king. 

That   had   been   a   number   of  years   ago   when   we   sisters   were 

children,   the   king   hardly   any   older,   and   most   of   our   attention 

had been for the dignitaries participating in the ceremony. The 

court   was   so   unlike   that   of   our   own   land,   so   lacking   in   rich 

furnishings, brightly garbed courtiers, that we had spent most of 

the   time   exchanging   Sends   of   opinion.   So   far   had   my   thoughts 

delved into the past that I was sharply snatched into the present 

by movement on the seeing disk. 

   Men,   some   still   wearing   uniforms   and   helmets,   women,   and 

children, some in their mothers' arms, were retreating backward 

into   the   open   space.    It  was  as   if  they  were   being   helplessly 

herded by some implacable enemy. 

   Then that which had so cowed them appeared, not only from 

the direction from which they had come but crawling, hopping, 

striding also from the opposite side. I gasped, but my hand did 

not shake. The gem continued to provide steady light. 

   There   were   Gurlys   among   the   newcomers,   yes.   But   we   saw 

only a sprinkling of such normality. The rest 

   The monsters of the Dismals were nothing compared to those 

gathering      under    our   gaze.  There    appeared     to  be   no   winged 

killers,   but   reptilian   ones   abounded.   And   leading   them,   things 

that   were    neither   beasts   nor   men,   for  which    I  could   find   no 

name. 

    "Wild Ones!" Duty identified the company. 

   The group of city people tightened into a smaller and smaller 

space. Again those threatening them began to move, now neither 

forward nor backward but circling the humans, until little space 

remained between prey and predators. 


----------------------- Page 349-----------------------

   One of the horrors whipped out a tentacle whose tip wrapped 

about an infant at its mother's breast and jerked the child loose, 

flipping   it   into   the   air.   The   baby   fell   among   the   creatures   and 

disappeared.   Her   mouth   torn   wide   in   what   must   have   been   a 

racking scream, the mother flung herself forward. Monsters and 

half-men opened ranks, and the maddened woman plunged on, 

not to be seen again. 

   I cried out in horror and rage, but I also felt a whiplash of fear. 

Duty's   hand   shot   out   to   steady  my   wrist,   which   had   begun   to 

shake.   Another   of   those   to   be   seen   in   the   mirror   was   taken,   to 

serve asamusement?food? 

    "We must aid them!" I broke the silence with that cry. "What 

more will chance" 

   Duty opened her wrist grip into a flat hand and struck hard 

fingers bruisingly across my lips. I stiffened and tried to master 

my shivering, while she, with a glance at me of solemn warning, 

drew herself closer to the disc. 

   Now the Wisewife lowered an object over the mirror: a short 

pendant   of   crystal,   pointed   at   both   ends,   and   dangling   from   a 

silver chain. Deep inside the jewel, colors swirled swiftly to birth 

and     as  quickly    died.    Slowly    the   pointer    began    to   descend 

towards the plate, swaying so that first one end, then the other, 

pointed at the disc. 

   During   the   gradual   lowering   of   the   talisman,   another   of   the 

Kingsburke folk was seized by the tentacled member of the Wild 

army.     One    tip  of  the  crystal   was   pointed    down     now,    and   it 

remained      in  that   position    until  it  touched    the  surface    of  the 

discprecisely where the attacking horror tightened its coils. 

   The   jewel   produced   a   distinct  sound   as   its   tip   touched   the 

disc. Instantly, we were engulfed in roaring as of a storm-wind 

and heat fourfold greater than the hottest midsummer day. We 

cowered,   even   as   the   people   of  the   city   had   cringed   before   the 


----------------------- Page 350-----------------------

monsters,     deafened,    blinded,    and   burning    as  if  our  skin  was 

being seared from our bones. 

   I   could   hear   Duty's   voice   shrilling  higher    and   higher.   My 

hand holding the jewel dropped nerveless to my knee; I felt but I 

could not see. Then, though unconscious of doing so, I forced my 

hand up again until the gem touched my forehead between my 

closed eyes. Once more it was hot with energy, hotter even than 

the air about us. 

    "Evo! Evo!" 

   "Old Ones, loose hold!" 

   Duty's voice rose ever stronger and louder. I opened my eyes. 

My head must have been bowed, for the first thing I saw clearly 

was the disc. No longer did it shineacross it spattered a black 

stain,   a   blot   which,   the   longer  I   regarded   it,   looked   more   and 

more like the outline of one of the monsters. 

   Mother straightened. She spread open her hands, and I could 

now see that some of the Dark taint also discolored her palms. 

Not    knowing      whether    my    action  would     prove   an   answer,    I 

speedily drew the gem across her blackened flesh. 

   I saw her bite her lip as if to stifle a cry, but the stain vanished, 

and     her   skin   showed      unmarked       and    clean   again.    Duty, 

meanwhile,       had   snatched    the   crystal  pointer    away    from   the 

seeing    disc.  What     she  held   now    was    only   a  shriveled   cord 

dangling a lump of foggy slag in place of the clear pendant. 

   "Sobeit!" Mother intoned slowly. "We must fight on their 

chosen ground, not ours." 

   Duty   stood   up.   Dropping   the   chain   and   its   blob   of   melted 

crystal to the floor, she set her booted foot firmly upon it to grind 

what remained into a powder. 

   "I was a fool." The Wisewife's lips curved downward in a sour 

droop. 

   Mother   shook   her   head.   "No,"   she   countered,   "it   is   best   to 


----------------------- Page 351-----------------------

know what strength stands against us. But an end must be made, 

and soon. We are those best fitted to oppose the Darkand its 

weapons. That truth cannot be denied." 



   Drucilla 



   Mother,   Duty,   and   Tam   came   out   of   the   small   chamber   to 

which   they   had   earlier   withdrawn.   It   was   obvious   to   our   eyes 

that they had undergone some arduous ordeal. However, before 

we   could   discover   what   had   happened,   the   king   stirred   on   his 

improvised bed and sat up. His blue eyes no longer showed any 

mental dullness, nor did any physical weakness linger to impair 

him. He looked towards Mother and spoke. 

    "Lady Sorceress, you dabble in a potent Power!" 

   His   voice,   curt   and   commanding,  was   as   different   from   that 

we   had   heard   earlier   as   were   those   now-piercing   eyes.   To   the 

implied challenge, however, Mother made quiet and calm reply. 

    "I   and   mine   do   not   'dabble,'   Your   Majesty.   Within   this   land, 

however, dwell other wielders of Talent who are doing so. The 

Powers   of   the   Wild   Earth   such  as   have   never   been   put   under 

restraint   are   now   manifesting   themselves,   seizing   whom   they 

will of your peoplethe folk to whom you owe protection and 

succor. You have opened a door to the Dark, and all will be lost 

if that is not again closed fast." 

   Arvor's   lips   were   pulled   tightly   across   his   teeth   as   he   stared 

back at her, and now his voice sounded like a beast's growl. 

    "Woman, you forget yourself" 

   If   he   would    have    delivered    a  further    rebuke,    he  had    no 

chance, for Tam interrupted. 

    "We have forgotten nothing, Your Majesty. Scarcely a day ago 

we saved your body for you!" 


----------------------- Page 352-----------------------

   "You   speak   nonsense,"   he   retorted   angrily.   Rising   swiftly   to 

his feet, he gestured at himself. "This is my body, right enough 

how have you saved it? Body and spirit are one and the same!" 

   "Are they?" Tam demanded. "How came you to this defense 

tower?   Did   you   ride   hither   with   your   men?   If   so,   then"she 

gestured to the hall about us"where stand your guards, your 

close clan chieftains? Do you see them?" 

   He frowned, his thick brows almost meeting above his nose. "I 

was"   he   began,   then   hesitated.   "Yes!"   His   tone   became   more 

forceful. "I was in my chamber in the palace. The Chosen came to 

me that we might find a way to fight the monsters, and" Arvor 

fell suddenly silent, and the shadow of fear crossed his face. 

   "He took my hand," the young ruler continued laboriously, as 

if pulling word after stubborn word from his memory, "and then 

I was on the floor, and I was fighting." 

   "But   you   remember   nothing   that   happened   between,"   Tam 

persisted. 

   Mother and Duty stood silent, withdrawing a little, shrewdly 

leaving Tam in command. 

   The     king's   scowl   was    heavy,    and   his  face   was    growing 

increasingly flushed. Suddenly he turned away. Yet he could not 

win free of us, for I stepped before him and barred his retreat, as 

would a guard. 

   "Your Majesty"I spoke with little respect in my tone"you 

have been ensorcelled, and you  are at present free only by our 

efforts. The Dark has taken you once. If you do not face that fact 

and ready yourself to do battle, why, then" I raised my hands 

and shrugged in a gesture of defeat. 

   "Witchesall   of   you!"   Arvor   was   nearly   shouting   now,   his 

wrath   once   more   heated   to   the   boil   it   had   reached   the   night 

before. 

   But we had forgotten Duty. The Wisewife who now stepped 


----------------------- Page 353-----------------------

before the raging youth was implacable, a personification of her 

name, prepared to list his shortcomings aloud, shame him before 

all the company. 

   Suddenly I caught a scent I knew well. So sharp was it that I 

swallowed hurriedly as my eyes began to water. With no fear of 

reprisal, Duty hurled a lump of herbs that had the appearance of 

a well-chewed cud into the king's face. 

   His   head   snapped   back;   then   he   stood   blinking   as   the   small 

wad slipped down his chin to the floor. When he spoke to Duty, 

he   might    have   been   a  small   boy   longing    to  appease    a  stern 

guardian. 

   "I have done nothing wrong, Feemie. Truly I have not!" 

   Duty   nodded.   "No,   you   have   not,   Arvor.   But   if   you   do   not 

listen, you may. Do you wish the Evil Ones to hide beneath your 

bed tonight?" 

   He   actually   looked   stricken.   "No-ooo!"   he   cried   in   a   rising 

wail. 

   She   nodded   again.   "Very   well.   You   are   king   now,   Arvor 

remember that well. You must lead the clansmen, but you must 

also listen to those who know what you truly face and are able to 

guide you." She paused, then snapped her fingers in his face. 

   The bewildered youth raised his hand uncertainly to brush it 

across his eyes. A moment later, he shook his head and blinked 

at our old nurse, whom he had thought his own. 

   "Feemieyou are not Feemie!" 

   "No,"   she   agreed   calmly.   "Feemie   has   long   rested   at   peace 

with herself and her world. But her care yet abides, and the life- 

lessons she gave you remain. You have followed a willful path 

into a tangle of Evil, and now you must cut your way out. Heed 

well." 

   His    attention   fixed   firmly   on  Duty,    the  king   listened.   She 

spoke simply and clearly, detailing what we had learned in the 


----------------------- Page 354-----------------------

Dismals     and    explaining    what   we    faced   now.    When    she   had 

finished,   he   drew   a   deep   breath;   his   right   hand   groped   at   his 

side for a sword he did not wear. But he asked no questions. 

   Then he looked from his new teacher to Mother. 

    "Gracious   lady,   I   have   spoken   foully.   If   you   will   forgive   my 

words" 

   Mother      inclined   her   head.   "It  is  done,   Your   Majesty,    and 

already forgotten. We must allow no division to come between 

us, for by the sowing of such discord does the Dark Power reap a 

harvest of lives. What lies before us now is far deadlier than any 

war, and in that conflict you may well again serve as the weapon 

this   lord   of  the   Left-hand     Path   seeks.   What    we    can  do   in 

protection for you and for all our forces, we shall; yet our enemy 

has raised the ancient powers of the land, against which we are 

often    impotent.     We    cannot    cry   victory    until   he   is  utterly 

destroyed." 

    "What I am empowered to do, that I shall do," he replied with 

the solemnity of an oath. 

   Thus the king joined forces with us. Throughout the day and 

much of the next night, meetings were held with the clan chiefs 

who had answered the Gathering-signal of the tower fires, and 

messages   were   sent   forth   by   those   already   assembled.   Father 

and his officers attended these war-meets, and there was much 

coming and going of soldiery in the hall. 

   We withdrew to quarters in the room above to hold our own 

strategy   discussion.   The   second   clan   force   to   ride   in   had   had 

among them a long-bearded, green-caped man who climbed the 

stairs to join us. 

   By    the  heavy    golden    pendant    lying   on   his  breast   and   the 

massive signet on his right thumb, he was one long in service of 

the Light. However, those adornments were not truly needed to 

identify   him,   for   his   Power   flowed   palpably   before   him   as   he 


----------------------- Page 355-----------------------

came. 

   Mother arose to greet him with such deference as she would 

our queen. He, in turn, held out his ringed hand for her to lay 

fingers on, as if they were priest and priestess in the same shrine 

and therefore of equal standing. 

    "May your Light shine, Brother," she said. 

    "As may yours, Sister. You have come a hard and long way in 

the service of the Great One." The Lightwielder made a gesture 

of   benediction   that   included   myself   and   my   sisters   as   he   said, 

"May the Power bless you all." 

   Having      been    made    known     to this   newcomerArthter           by 

namewe settled ourselves once again, and Mother took up our 

tale,   even   as   Duty   had   earlier   for   the   king.   The   Shrine   Speaker 

saved his questions until she was done. Then he centered on the 

three of us, had us each in turn tell of the Dismals, then of the 

woman of the Jugged Folk and the task she had laid upon us. 

   Arthter asked to see Tarn's gem but, though he looked at the 

stone, he would not touch it. 

    "Lady   Tamara,   you   hold   a   treasure;   therefore,   you   also   will 

have much asked of you," he said quietly. "Guard it well, for its 

like   has   not   been   seen   in   this  land,   North   or   South."   Then   he 

addressed Mother. 

    "So this foul soul has tampered with the forbidden gate, and 

the   Wild   Magic   comes   to   his   call.   However,   it   may   be   that   we 

have been given more knowledge of the ways of the Old Ones 

than he knows. For the Green Power is of the heart of the land 

itself,   and   we   are   also   the   earth's   children,   though   of   another 

breed. I must speak now with Zolan." 

   That statement was not quite an  order,   but   I   felt   at   once   the 

Power gathering for a potent Send. Earlier Zolan had been with 

the armsmen below, though he kept well to the rear of Father's 

group, as if he wished to escape notice as much as possible. 


----------------------- Page 356-----------------------

    Mother cast forth a mind-message. Within a few moments, we 

heard   quick   steps   on   the   stair,   and   the   man   from   the   Dismals 

came among us. The Shrine Dweller did not speak at once, nor 

did   Zolan   break   the   silence.  I   grew   uneasy,   for   the   two   men 

almost   appeared   for   a   moment   to   confront   each   other   in   the 

manner of undeclared enemies. 

    Arthter     at   last  held    out   his   beringed      hand.    Zolan     still 

hesitated,   then   finally   extended   his   own   so   that   they   touched 

palm to palm. 

    "Var   si   dun"   Our   companion's   voice   was   hardly   above   a 

whisper, but it was very firm. 

    Arthter clapped his hands together and then held them out a 

little, palms down. "Thirtam," he replied. 

    Zolan's mask broke as he responded eagerly to the other. 

    "Ask!" he fairly cried. "That which I have will be given." 

    Thus   was   our   company   increased   by   one,   and   though   I   had 

visited the Shrine many times with Mother, some of the matters 

that were discussed now were as far in advance of my training 

as if I were still a novice petitioner, unvowed to the Light. 

    "We     face  a  battle   of  spirit  as  well   as  steel,"   Zolan    said  at 

length. "The soul of the hermit that was driven from his natural 

body     may     well   have    ceased    to  exist;  therefore     it  cannot    be 

summoned   back.   The   absence   of   that   spirit   weakens   us,   as   the 

hermit's   desire   for   what   is   his   own   could   add   mightily   to   our 

strength.     We    must    also  remember       that  Tharn     himself    has  no 

refuge if he is deprived of the body he now inhabits, for the clay 

vessel that held his essence in the Dismals has been destroyed. 

Desperation will thus arm him to the fullest extent." 

    He hesitated before adding, "He took the king once; he may 

try   again.   A   second   possession   may   be   even   easier   to   achieve. 

Therefore      Arvor     must    be   Warded      as  completely      as  may     be 

achieved." 


----------------------- Page 357-----------------------

    "And   as   soon   as   possible,"   Mother   added.   "It   remains   to   be 

seen if we are able to go up against Wild Magic, which is not of 

the Light." 

    "Yet   neither,"   Arthter   interjected   as   she   paused,   "is   it   of   the 

Darkit   is   a   Power   that   chooses   its   own   way.   But   whatever 

tactics of the Talent we would employ, we must move as soon as 

possibleand not with the armsmen." 

    As he made that very definite statement, he turned to regard 

Bina   and   me.   Swinging   his   chain   of   office   well   to   one   side,   he 

delved into the breast-fold of his cape to bring into view a roll of 

cured skin. This cylinder he carefully unrolled. It was a map, a 

very   old   oneindeed,   the   outlines   upon   it   were   so   dim   that   it 

must needs be held close for eyes to see them at all. 

    Tam caught my thought and held her gem down to those faint 

tracings. 

    Arthter rose, pushing back towards the wall the bedroll that 

had been his seat. Wordlessly the rest of us did likewise until we 

had   won   a   free   space   on   the   floor.   When   that   area,   circular   in 

shape, had been cleared, he came to my side. 

    Again   the   Shrine   Servant   reached   under   his   green   garment 

and this time brought forth a slender rod of strange wood, green 

also, but with dots of gold undulating over it. With this wand, he 

pointed      to  portions    of  the  map,   at   the   same    time   giving    me 

instructions. 

    "Lady Drucilla, copy these as carefully as can be done on the 

floor here and now." 

    Mother's Send came quickly: "Do your best, daughter." 

    I  knelt   beside    Tam    who    held  the    Dismals     jewel.   The   light 

grew   ever   stronger   as   she   fed   it   Power.   Taking   Arthter's   rod, 

Sabina began to transfer to the old wood flooring those parts of 

the   map   he   had   indicated.   I   knew   the   picture   now   for   what 

surely wasa section of Kingsburke. 


----------------------- Page 358-----------------------

    Thirty-one 



    Tamara 



    Wind   whistled   about   us,   burdened   with   the   stench   released 

by   violent   death.   Fear,   rage,   and  pain   tainted   the   air   almost   as 

thickly, as well as other emotions I could not determine. 

    Bina,    Cilla,  and    I  stood   together,    as   did   Mother     and    Ison. 

Zolan   held   himself   a   little   apart, just   as   he   had   remained   aloof 

from Father's forces, though Climber sat beside him. The focus of 

our company, its core, was Arthter, Duty at his right hand. 

    I   kept   my   eyes   fixed   on   the   two   of   them,   not   daring   to   look 

about, though I was sure I knew where we were. The buildings 

of Kingsburke walled us in, and beneath our boots we could feel 

the    earth    of  the   open    space    before    the   palace.    Cilia's   hand 

gripped tightly the rod with which she had drawn a map of this 

place on the floor of the defense tower. 

    I   was   not   even   sure   that   we   existed   as   more   than   wisps   of 

identity, delivered here by such high Power as only the greatest 

of   adepts   could   summon.   We   had   been   in   the   tower,   and   now 

we were in the citythat was all I could swear to. Still, none of 

the   storm   clouds   of   raging   color   surrounded   us   such   as   had 

heralded the arrival of Arvor. 

    The gray of early dawn gave us a measure of light. LightI 

fixed   my   gaze   upon   the   gem   I   held   with   all   the   focus   I   could 

summon.   It   was   as   cold   now   as  any   dew-wet   stone,   seemingly 

dead. Had the Power that had transported us here burnt it out? 

    The    foulness,     rising   from    the   lifeless   things    lying    on   the 

cobbles,   continued   to   intensify   until   it   choked   our   nostrils   and 

throats,     and     the   aura    of   terror    and    suffering     grew     more 

oppressive with it. 


----------------------- Page 359-----------------------

    "Ready"       The   adept    did   not  turn   to  address    any    of  our 

group, but his tone alerted us. Bina's hand was on me, catching 

mine in her hold, as she linked also with Cilla. We were tightly 

three in one again, and so we would bewe must beuntil the 

end   came,   one   way   or   another.   And   our   joining   was   but   the 

beginning of a melding with the others that increased steadily in 

strength. 

   As yet there was no opposition; Kingsburke might be a long- 

deserted   ruin.   We   felt   a   pulsation,   like   the   beating   of   a   great 

heart. Then we sensed a Gathering begin. 

   Four   streets   fed   into   the   blood-spattered   square,   one   at   each 

corner. Movement was commencing on each, and it was easy to 

sense, though none of us looked to see what advanced. Instead, 

the palace looming before us held our attention. 

   It must have begun as a defensive castle, that pile, for some of 

its   stones   were    dark    with   age,   while    others,   marking     later 

additions, were lighter. Wide steps led up to a door so large that 

a full company of armsmen might enter it four abreast. 

   The vast door had the sheen of metal under the strengthening 

glow   of   approaching   day.   It   was   shut,   and   we   saw   no   sign   of 

guards on duty. 



    "Hicar vorlun tee. 

   Iscar, wun, inze..." 



   The ancient words rolled easily from the combined tongues of 

Duty and Arthter. I had thought I knew our old nurse well, but 

this   seeress   was   strange,   her   Gifts   beyond   those   we   three   had 

ever learned or practiced. 

   The largely unseen motion down the streets was increasing, a 

darkness rising with the light. Its flow was now edging out into 

the square. Yet, strangely, the sickening stench that had plagued 


----------------------- Page 360-----------------------

us was now being overlaid by cleaner odors. I felt no breeze, but 

I smelled the scent of herbs and other healing, growing things; of 

earth freshly plowed after rain; of pine; and of flowersnot the 

blossoms   tamed   for   a   garden   but   rather   the   shy   ones   that   hid 

themselves in the wild places. 

    "EvoEVO!"  That   cry   voiced   no   threat,   no   order,   rather   a 

welcoming hail. 

   The things that had poured in from the streets like a fourfold 

tide did not advance farther into the open square but clustered 

together.   Even   now   I   could   not   look   directly   at   them.   Surely   if 

they were the monsters I had seen in Mother's viewing mirror, 

we were now nearly surrounded by danger. Yet we were held in 

this place. 

    "Sansong, Lare"Duty and Arthter again mingled voices. 

   Zolan   strode   forward,   one   hand   resting   on   Climber's   head. 

His    head    tilted  back    a  fraction    as  he   shouted:    "Strength     to 

strength, Dealer-in-Death!" 

   He was not greeting the Wild Ones as I was sure the Wisewife 

and the adept did, but rather addressing the door. 

   From      the  two    side   streets  that   paralleled    the  palace    now 

trooped     forth   beings    whose    like  I  had   only   seen   pictured    in 

books of ancient legends. A great bear shambled on its hind legs 

behind the much smaller form of a girl, her greenish white hair 

by turns hidden, then revealed, by a gold veil that floated about 

her.   Coming   to   meet   them   from  the   opposite   side   of   the   open 

space   was   an   armored   figure,   his   war-gear   that   of   an   ancient 

time.   Drifting   from   his   closed   helm   like   a   plume   was   a   vine 

studded      with   small    flowers.   With    him    strode   a  massive     cat 

wearing a gemmed chain that gleamed through long neck fur 

not a collar of service but a decoration of honor. 

   Others   came   into   sight,   two   by   two,   each   different   from   the 

others of their company. Here were none of the monsters we had 


----------------------- Page 361-----------------------

seen; rather, all these beings had the appearance of those able to 

walk in the Light without fear. I understood then that even the 

Wild Magic had its good and evil and that its followers hadas 

did wea choice of two paths to follow. 

   None of us greeted the newcomers, nor did any of them look 

to us. However, Duty and Arthter moved forward a step or so. 

Behind them Mother, myself, and my sisters did likewise. Zolan 

showed no interest in either our group or the Children of Earth. 

He stood now at the foot of the stairs leading to the palace door. 

    "In   the   name   of   the   Nine   Daughters   of   Lazar,   by   the   Blood   of   the 

Sooks,, and by the Kinship of       the Last Ship, Tharnlet it be decided 

between us, here and now, in this place. Dishonored bones cry out!" 

   I could not see the object he held, but he hurled it. The missile 

struck     against    the   steely    surface,    to   be   answered      by    a 

reverberation such as a mighty blow would waken from a great 

drum. 

    "Come forth!" 

   Metal rasped, grating over stone. Slowly that barrier opened. 

None   of   the   daylight   penetrated   within;   the   portal   was   only   a 

wide aperture filled with the black of a moonless, starless night. 

   Then   that   darkness   was   pushed   aside   like   a   curtain,   and   a 

single figure appeared. 



   Sabina 



   I   gasped,    and    my   hold    on   the  hands    of   Tam    and   Cilla 

tightened. Before us stood neither a hermit nor a human with the 

stature   and   presence   of   an   adepteven   a   Dark   one.   This   was 

indeed an enemy, but not the one we expectedit was Maclan, 

wearing the smile of the successful hunter planting a triumphant 

boot on the carcass of a fresh-killed stag after a royal hunt. 


----------------------- Page 362-----------------------

   He laughed as he raised a hand to beckon Zolan forward. Just 

so   he   had   behaved   when   we   lay   captive.   And   suddenly   I   was 

healed, not only by my own anger but by that which overflowed 

from     Tam    and   Cilla.  I  dropped     linkage   with   my    sisters;  my 

fingers curled, then straightened to curl again. Within the flesh, 

the   heat   of  Power     was   rising.  The    old  rules   could    not  hold 

nowwe were entitled to our vengeance. This time the predator 

would face no helpless prey! 

   Maclan/Tharn          addressed     Zolan.    "Pharsali    favors    me,"   he 

observed, eyeing our companion. "She sends me her treasure: the 

fool!   Yes,   I   have   taken   another   body.   This   husk"he   shivered 

affectedly     to  draw    attention   to  the   stolen   form   he   wore"is 

wanting in some ways. Yours is more to my taste, youngling. Do 

not    think   you   can   deny   me    this  time,  even    backed    by  these 

cringing Light-lickers you dare to mistakenly depend upon." 

   He   extended   both   hands   and   gestured   imperiously.   "Come, 

you believer in Power, and discover what it may truly be." 

   Zolan remained exactly where he was; however, he swayed in 

his   struggle   to   hold   his   ground,   and   the   outmost   cord   of   the 

flung noose of force he dodged touched us. 

   I did not deny I had been wrong. As a man would change his 

garments or assume armor to work his purpose, this Tharn from 

the Dismals now wore the body of Maclan the Breaksword. For a 

brief instant I wondered what had chanced with the true Reiver. 

   Then     we    three   became     one   again:    Tam    became     me,   and 

became   Cilla,   as   I   became   each   of   them.   During   our   sharing, 

however, unlike the possession performed by the Evil One, our 

bodies   remained   our   own.   We   sharpened   our   Talent,   fastened 

our   attention   once   more   on   the   one   before   the   door.   His   smile 

faded,     and   I  could    see   his  lips  beginning      to  shape    words 

unheard. Much of what had been Maclan was gone. Force boiled 

in that stolen body, as the renegade from the Dismals grew ever 


----------------------- Page 363-----------------------

stronger,   calling   down   Power   into   himself   that   he   did   not   yet 

wish to use. 

   Whatever       spells   he   might    be  muttering     were    completely 

drowned out by a great coughing cry. Climber had reared onto 

his   hind   legs,   in   that   posture   almost   matching   Zolan   in   height. 

His long tail lashed out like a fiery war banner. 

   Zolan caught at the roll of thick fur and flesh at the animal's 

neck. The cat-creature tried to turn his head, snapping vainly at 

the air, but he was unable to reach the restraining hand. 

   He-who-was-not-Maclan              advanced      a   step    forward     and 

laughed again. 

    "You remember, do you, Lebrek?" he shouted jeeringly. "Yes, I 

see you have not forgotten!" 

   Climber   roared   and   twisted,   fought   for   freedom.   Zolan   was 

manifestly struggling hard to keep his hold. 

    "Loose him, youngling, if you wish!" 

   Zolan had now embraced the beast that was still on hind legs. 

    "Like to like!" Maclan nodded encouragingly, beckoning once 

more. 

   Climber grew still; however, Zolan did not loose his hold. 

    "You test my patience." The Dark One's grin disappeared, and 

his right hand came up. Save for a forefinger, it was curled into a 

fist. 

   We were one, united in what we would do. Tam swung up in 

turn her own left hand, the light of the gem glowing between her 

fingers. 

   Maclan pointed directly at the two below him, and from the 

tip of his forefinger speared greenish flame. It met the beam Tam 

had loosedmet it, and sprayed back to engulf the fisted hand. 

    "Yaaah!" he screamed, the throat-tearing sound no part of any 

spell   but   an   animal   scream   of   pure   torment.   His   arm   dropped 

back   to   his   side,   and   even   from   this   distance   we   could   plainly 


----------------------- Page 364-----------------------

see blackened flesh. 

   He     took   a  stride   to  the  very   edge    of  the   top  step.   Now 

whatever was clothed in the Breaksword's body turned to us. 



   Drucilla 



   The face of our enemy twisted, and he flung both arms above 

his   head   as   if   to   seize   a   storm   and   pull   it   down   upon   us.   And 

indeed   he   might   have   done   so,   for   suddenly   the   sunlight   was 

gone, darkness descended, and thunder rolled. Then a flash like 

lightning   struck.   Again,   as   she   had   forestalled   the   green   ray, 

Tam swept high into the air the gem to deflect that lance of light. 

This time, however, no beam answered from her weapon, but a 

curling strand of golden fog that spread about our company. 

   I   saw   Zolan's   hands   moving   in   slow   gestures,   graceful   as   a 

Shrine dancer's at the time of the Turn of the Wheel, summoning 

the New Year's birth. 

   Lightning flashed again, struck the slow movement of the fog, 

and was hurled back once more. From the two companies of the 

Earth Ones rose shooting stars of blue, vivid as the skies of high 

summer. The Wild Ones had raised their own shelter! 

   Then, in a single moment, the battle was done, and we stood 

before    the   palace   as  we    had   before.   Zolan    turned    his  head, 

looking not at us but to Duty and Arthter. I felt the touch of a 

Send, but its message was not one I could translate. 

   Without a word, our companion ascended the steps, Climber 

at his side. None of us tried to stop him. Maclan's arms dropped 

to his sides, and I saw the fingers on his unharmed hand crook 

possessively,   as   might   the   claws   of   a   raptor   settling   upon   its 

prey. 

   Then     a   tremendous      outpouring      of  Power     was    loosed,   its 


----------------------- Page 365-----------------------

waves   flooding   over   us   like   the   surge   of   a   river   in   full   spring 

spate.   Tam   still   held   fast   to   the  gem,   but   its   light   had   died.   In 

that instant, I realized what was happening as clearly as if Zolan 

had shouted it aloud to us allhe was giving the Dark One what 

he most wanted: a body! 

    How   our   companion   had   been   overcome   I   could   not   guess, 

but   I   knew   that   we   had   to   make   our   own   attack,   raise   all   the 

Light   we   could   to   thwart   this   new   soul-theft.   The   three   of   us 

broke   linkage.   Tam   nursed   the   gem,   and   Mother   stepped   into 

Bina's path. I, however, slid to the other side so that no one stood 

ahead of me any longer. 

    I   did   not   step,   rather   half   threw   myself   forward.   Both   my 

hands closed about Climber's tail; then I was up on the lowest of 

the stairs that led to the door. My act, futile as it might be, served 

to attract Maclan's notice. As he glanced in my direction, Zolan 

reached the topmost step. 

    Maclan brought his hand down toward me, and I crumpled as 

though he had struck a physical blow. Then Zolan made his final 

move.   He   did   not   use   fists   but   closed   his   hands   on   the   Dark 

Lord's      shoulders      and    pulled     him    forward      into    the   same 

restraining embrace he had used on Climber. 

    Maclan's   broken   teeth   showed   in   a   wolf's   grin.   In   turn,   he 

wrapped   his   own   arms   around   Zolan,   and   the   two   grappled 

weirdly      together,    motionless      and    in  utter   silence.   About     the 

frozen     figures    hung    an   uncanny      radiance,     a  light   forged    of 

DarknessI could find no other words to describe it. 

    Into me flowed a new wave of Power so great it doubled me 

over, set me gasping. All sense of identity was swept away from 

me     as  its  intensity   mountedI         was   merely     a  conduit     for  its 

swift-rising force. 

    Terrifying   though   the   feeling was,   however,   I   knew   that   not 

only was it born of Talent but wielded by one in the service of 


----------------------- Page 366-----------------------

the   Light.   But   it   was   also   unfamiliar   and,   because   I   could   not 

flow   easily   with   its   pattern   of   Power,   painful.   Indeed,   with   its 

second   surge,   I   felt   as   though  a   blazing   liquid   fire   had   been 

poured      into  me.   And     I  could   not   escapeeven       the   right  of 

refusal to submit was raped away, leaving me only a weapon for 

another's     use.  A   weapon,     ora     mirror   like  Mother's,     but  for 

alien eyes? 

   I   could   still   see   what   lay   about   meI   was   yet   held   captive 

where I had gone to crouch. Zolan and Maclan stood locked fast, 

no movement even of breathing visible in their statuelike pose. 

   Up     built   the   force.   Now     I  was   half-blinded      by   lighta 

rainbow radiance of many colors. Some shafts of this luminance 

stabbed toward the figures on the steps from behind me, others 

from either side. My breath came in great gaspsthis light also 

had weight, and I was being crushed! 

   Now the two by the palace door began to sway; then out of 

that black-mouthed portal arced a vast limb of scaled skin. What 

appeared   to   be   the   body   of   a   giant   serpent   reached   for   Zolan, 

then twisted viciously in the air. 

   A streak of red, Climber flashed forward, setting jaws on that 

roll   of  scale-sheathed      flesh.  But,   though    he   brought    the   first 

monster      down,    it  was   only   the  advance     guard     of  the  Dark's 

forces. Things that had no place in any world we knew began to 

pour from the opening. 

   Again   an   agonizing   pain,   which   I   now   sensed   was   anger   in 

my      possessor,     ripped     through      me,    aimed      at   the   silent 

combatants above. At the same moment, the Wild Ones took up 

the   battle   against   the   nightmare   creatures,   an   Evil   they   knew. 

Struck   by   the   massed   Power   of  the   Green   Magic,   the   horrors 

began to glow; then, one by one, they burst. However, the men, 

who     seemed     locked    indissolubly      together,   remained      as  they 

stood. 


----------------------- Page 367-----------------------

   The entity that had taken me over now set its will even more 

firmly upon me. I received no orders; I was simply used. Now, 

though I did not stand, I was urged to drag myself upward, step 

after step. 

   Climber, having no more monsters to harry, was circling the 

two; but, strive as he might to find an opening for another attack, 

Maclan and Zolan seemed Warded, untouchable. 

   Haltingly   I   lifted   my   hand,   the   same   one   with   which   I   had 

struck my own opening blow in this war. My fingers, worked by 

another's    will,  clawed    the  air;  there,  clutching   at  a  substance 

unseen, they worked it into an object visible. I now held a dagger 

of light. And suddenly, with the making of that knife, I knew the 

one    who    had   made    her   weapon     of me indeed,       I  had  once 

dream-met her. Pharsali! 

   Drawing all my last strength, the Jug Woman used my hand 

to hurl her giftbut not at the Dark Lordat Zolan! The force- 

blade struck him full in the back, pierced through clothing and 

flesh, and disappeared from view. 

   What had I done? 

   Light, gold as the glow from Tarn's gem, flared, enclosed the 

men     and   the  beast   beside   them    in  a  cylinder   of  brilliance.  I 

crumpled      onto   the  step,  though   I   sensed   I  had  not   yet  been 

released. 

   Out of that column of radiance fell a body; at least, the object 

had a human outline. Then the light-cylinder melted downward 

and    puddled     on   the  stone,   where    it  was   swallowed.      Zolan 

swayed,   eyes   closed.   Butwas   he   still   the   companion   we   had 

known, or had the Evil One accomplished his will? For there was 

something about the man from the Dismals 

   My suspicion was dashed away by the wave of joy that now 

filled me, but, while I felt it, it was not my emotion. She of the 

cave of jars was rejoicing, calling on deities who were not mine, 


----------------------- Page 368-----------------------

while my eyes wept, torn by her fierce pride and joy. The truth 

was   plain:   Zolan,   too,   wore   a   body   not   his   by   birthhe   was 

Pharsali's son. 



    Tamara 



   In all our years of life, in any experience of knowledge gained, 

Talent   shared,   or   testing   endured,   never   had   we   encountered 

such   a   trial   for   body   and   soul   as   this.   Cradling   the   gem   in   my 

two     hands,    Bina    moving     shoulder     to   shoulder     with   me,    I 

hastened toward the stairs. 

   The last of the Dark things was being dispersed by the Wild 

Ones, and now those conquerors, too, were winking out of sight. 

The   Green   Folk   could   have   been   only   images   wrought   by   our 

own need and fear. Mother, Duty, and the Northern adept still 

stood   together,   but   they   seemed   unharmed   and   we   were   not 

concerned       for  them.    Cilla   lay   facedown,     unmoving,       on   the 

palace   steps,   Climber   limp   beside   her.   Zolan   knelt   by   Maclan, 

who appeared pale and drawn as if he had passed through some 

deadly illness. 

   Without   rising   to   his   feet,   the   man   from   the   Dismals   turned 

and    mind-spoke.       His  Send    was   plain,   but   it  held  no   heat  of 

victory. 

    "Tharnisgone."           The    words      were    spaced     well    apart, 

spoken through nearly overwhelming fatigue. 

   We reached Cilla at the same time he slipped down to the step 

where      she   lay.  Bina,   her   healer's   instincts   taking    over,   had 

already   lifted   our   sister's   head.   No   recognition   showed   in   her 

open eyes. 

   I was shoved aside; Mother had come, as had Duty. 

   Together they eased Cilla over  onto her back. With a frown, 


----------------------- Page 369-----------------------

Mother     shook    her   head   at  Zolan,   warning    him    to  remain    in 

place,   but   neither   she   nor   the  Wisewife   paid   him   any   further 

heed. 

   Instead,   Mother   appeared   to   speak,   and   anger   flared   in   her 

voice as she spoke. 

   "Breakbreak link, I order you! You have achieved what you 

would do, Woman of the Jarsnow release my daughter!" 

   She drew Cilia's head against her breast, and I saw tears begin 

to gather in my sister's open eyes, then trickle down. Bina's hand 

fell   upon   my   shoulderarosethe   gem   was   cool   against   my 

forehead. My whole body was taken by a shudder so powerful it 

shook Mother as well. 

   "It is finished," I said slowly in a whisper to be heard because 

a vast silence enclosed us. 

   And so it was. 


----------------------- Page 370-----------------------

   An Ending? 



    Tamara 



   The combined forces led by the Lord Warden and the highest- 

ranking   chiefs   of   the   assembled   clans   arrived   together,   having 

fought   a   skirmish   with   the   remnants   of   the   rebellion.   The   king 

was under surveillance, for Fergal's story had had an effect not 

only    on   his  own    clan   leader   but   several   others,    all  of  high 

standing.   Nor   was   it   forgotten   that   Arvor   had   welcomed   and 

supported Chosen Forfind in the beginning. 

   Our   own   party   had   made   its   way   from   the   now-loathsome 

square   into   the   palace   and   sought   an   inner   room.   We   did   not 

carefully    note   its  location,   nor  do    I  remember      much    of  that 

search   for   shelter,   for   we   were   all   drooping   and   eager   only   to 

discover places on a carpeted floor. There sleep that was close to 

a swoon overtook us. 



   Sabina 



   No dreams came to trouble me. When I became aware of low 

voices again, though not words, I stretched out a little to ease an 

aching   leg.   I   sensed   warmth   and   a   weight   there,   then   I   felt   a 

damp tongue rasp over my arm, further arousing me. Opening 

my    eyes,   I  saw   lamplightand        looked    upon    Climber    resting 

against me, his eyes regarding me strangely. 

   Emptiness was what I felt the most. Uneasiness arose as I put 

name     to  the  feeling.   What    had   passed    awayor,       worse,   had 

been wrung out of me in time just past? 

   As    I  had   done    in  the   past  when     I  awakened      from   some 


----------------------- Page 371-----------------------

disturbing       dream,      I   turned     to   the    oldest     and     surest 

companionship I knew. 

    "Tam? Cilla?" At least there was no difficulty in my Send. 

    "Bina!" A unison cry; I had reached them both. The root of my 

fear was stricken, then died completely. The Talent remained to 

us!   Once    more    our   world    shrank,    tightened    to  hold   only   us 

three.    We    moved     to  cling   together.    So   assured,    we    at  last 

attended to what lay about us. 

   The   room   we   had   come   into   was   a   large   chamber   in   which 

great lamps hung at intervals along the wall. At the far end of its 

expanse stood a dais and, on it, the Throne of the North. 

   Below that raised platform an argument was in progress. To 

one side we saw Zolan, and across from him Arvor. A little apart 

stood a number of the clan lordsamong them Starkadder and 

others whose badges stated that their families had been involved 

in the past in the making of kings. 



   Drucilla 



   I watched Zolan closely. The strangeness I had earlier sensed 

in   him    was    stronger.    He    waswhat?        Not    of   humankind; 

perhaps not as far removed as the great spiders of the Dismals 

were   from   those   lesser   spinners   who   wove   their   traps   in   our 

world,   yet   no   true   kin   to   us.   Now   he   glanced   toward   the   clan 

lords. Fergal started forward, but Zolan shook his head. 

    "You know the truth, but once more I shall tell you: I am not 

of your kind. This shell"he drew his hands down his body"is 

merely what I wear that I might serve those who are left of our 

people.   Years   agone,   a   young   male   child   whom   some   of   your 

folk would have forced to their own service was banished to the 

Dismals   to   shift   the   balance   of   power   in   favor   of   one   clan.   He 


----------------------- Page 372-----------------------

had been used so hardlythink well on this, my lords that he 

no longer thoughthe only feared. He sickened" 

   Climber trotted forward, then stood up on his hind legs and 

nudged Zolan with his muzzle. The man who was from, and of, 

the Dismals stroked his head. Then he continued. "This very one, 

this hero of great courage, has chosen to live in a beast's skin that 

he   might    serve   his  lady.   He   found    the  boy,   brought    him   to 

Pharsali. She knew the child was dying. In her sorrow and her 

love,   she   was   moved   to   violate   an   ancient   taboo,   and   into   his 

bodythe form of the youth you knew as Gerritshe sent the 

spirit of her own son. 

    "I am not of your blood. The lady sent me to deal with the one 

who   would   have   made   of   your   land   a   place   of   Always   Dark, 

who slew and slew, and dyed your ways in blood. With the aid 

of those of an Old Learning, I have done as she has sworn me to 

doTharn is dead. The task is yours to cleanse the stains he has 

left. 

    "I say to you that I go now to my own place." 



    Tamara 



   He delivered that message with conviction, and he spoke with 

the force of truth. 

   Now a stir began among the Gurlys, and one of the clansmen 

raised    a  voice,   but   not  in  denial.   Arthter    had   silently   gone 

forward. Now he faced the company. 

    "Starkadder, Raghnell, Merven, Drafford, Wallingsor, Quain." 

The   adept   addressed   the   chiefs   who   stood   before   him,   though 

from his lips the roll call of names had the sound, and force, of 

an    incantation.   "You    know    me   and    the  truth   I  am  sworn    to 

speak,   so   hear   me   now   and   cast   any   doubt   from   your   minds. 


----------------------- Page 373-----------------------

This Evil was not of our world, and it has been dispatched to the 

judgment of its gods. Which of you can now stand forth and say 

that Zolan shall not return to those of his kin? Raise your voice, 

if you will" 

   Utter silence. 

    "It is well!" His voice was that of a Speaker of Laws passing a 

decree. 

   Not only did Arthter smooth the way back to the Dismals for 

Zolan by this intercession, he also chose to ride with him. And 

our    companion      welcomed       him,   speaking    (we   suspected)     not 

only for himself but also by the favor of the Lady of the Jars. 

   When   Zolan   was   preparing   to   ride   out   later,   I   went   to   him 

with the gem out of the ruins and offered it to him, saying: "This 

is   of   your   heritage,   not   mine.   Let   it   return   to   its   own   land   and 

people." 

    But not only did he refuse to take the stone, he gave meno, 

us three another gift of perhaps greater value. 

    "Lady Tamara, this jewel was freely given to you by our Old 

Ones.   Keep   it   always,   and   may    it   serve   you   well   again."   He 

closed my hand around the talisman, which glowed warmly in 

response to the double touch. Gazing at my fingers, seemingly lit 

with the hidden fire they held, he then said: "This gem seems a 

fitting emblem of the Power you wieldyou, and the two who 

share your mighty birth-bond. Indeed, so greatly have the three 

of you wrought in this war that the hero-singers will remember 

you   three   long   after   the   flesh   now   alive,   and"his   tone   grew 

momentarily quieter"the clay of the jars that holds my people 

has returned to the dust. 

    "However"now   Zolan's   voice   rose   until   it   rang   like   a   war- 

trumpet through the hall of the kings"I doubt not that, in the 

meanwhile,        the  battle-cry    of  Three    Hands     for  Scorpio!  will 

summon many to the banner of the Light." 


----------------------- Page 374-----------------------

    Then he was gone, back to his own place as we must return to 

 ours; and whether he spoke in the spirit of true prophecy in that 

hour of parting was left ours to determine. 



    Thus     we   saw    an   end   to  this  dark    venture.    When     we    had 

 arrived back in Grosper, we found a message from Her Gracious 

Majesty summoning us to court that she might learn from us the 

whole of what happened. Now we put an end to our tale. 



    Tamara of Verset 

    Sabina of Verset 

    Drucilla of Verset 



    [Small sheet of parchment found in the records of Alsonia] 



    I, Drucilla of Verset, need to make certain the following information 

survives.   Her   Majesty,   it   seems,   would   have   us   back   in   Alsonia   for 

another reason. She wishes to ensure that the Talent will, for centuries 

ahead,   make   safe   her   kingdom   and   has,   to   further   its   perpetuation, 

selected certain husbands for us. She had already sent Ison to join our 

forces for this reason, as though he  were the soup course that heralds a 

full feast! But no one can choose a mate  for another, and, if we are too 

straitly    constrained,    we   know    a  land   to  the  north   that   has  long 

provided a haven for renegades and adventurers and may welcome us  

 that place of wonders, the Dismals. 


----------------------- Page 375-----------------------

   About The Author 



   For   more   than   fifty   years,   Andre   Norton,   "one   of   the   most 

distinguished living SF and fantasy writers"  (Booklist), has been 

penning bestselling novels that have earned her a unique place 

in   the   hearts   and   minds   of   millions   of   readers   worldwide.   She 

has been honored with a Life Achievement Award by the World 

Fantasy Convention and with the Grand Master Nebula Award 

by her peers in the Science Fiction Writers of America. Works set 

in   her   fabled  Witch   World,  as   well   as   others,   such   as  The   Time 

Traders, Solar Queen, and Beast Master series, to name but a few in 

her    great   oeuvre,    have   made     her  "one    of  the  most    popular 

authors      of    our    time"   (Publishers      Weekly).    She     lives   in 

Murfreesboro,        Tennessee.     More    can    be   learned    about    Miss 

Norton's work at www.andre-norton.org. 

